Produced by KD Weeks, Mary Glenn Krause and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive)






------------------------------------------------------------------------

                          Transcriber’s Note:

This version of the text cannot represent certain typographical effects.
Italics are delimited with the ‘_’ character as _italic_.

Footnotes have been moved to follow the paragraphs in which they are
referenced.

Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Please
see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding
the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.

[Illustration]

[Illustration]

[Illustration]

[Illustration]

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                        _Mrs. Spring Fragrance_

                              _Mrs. Spring
                               Fragrance_

                                  _BY
                              SUI SIN FAR_
                             [EDITH EATON]

[Illustration]

                               _CHICAGO_
                         _A. C. McCLURG & CO._
                                 _1912_




                            COPYRIGHT, 1912
                          A. C. McCLURG & CO.

                          PUBLISHED, MAY, 1912
                          ALL RIGHTS RESERVED








                           THE·PLIMPTON·PRESS
                                [W·D·O]
                           NORWOOD·MASS·U·S·A




                                CONTENTS

                         MRS. SPRING FRAGRANCE

        MRS. SPRING FRAGRANCE                                  1

        THE INFERIOR WOMAN                                    21

        THE WISDOM OF THE NEW                                 47

        “ITS WAVERING IMAGE”                                  85

        THE GIFT OF LITTLE ME                                 95

        THE STORY OF ONE WHITE WOMAN WHO MARRIED A CHINESE   111

        HER CHINESE HUSBAND                                  132

        THE AMERICANIZING OF PAU TSU                         144

        IN THE LAND OF THE FREE                              161

        THE CHINESE LILY                                     178

        THE SMUGGLING OF TIE CO                              184

        THE GOD OF RESTORATION                               193

        THE THREE SOULS OF AH SO NAN                         203

        THE PRIZE CHINA BABY                                 214

        LIN JOHN                                             220

        TIAN SHAN’S KINDRED SPIRIT                           224

        THE SING SONG WOMAN                                  235


                       TALES OF CHINESE CHILDREN

        THE SILVER LEAVES                                    242

        THE PEACOCK LANTERN                                  246

        CHILDREN OF PEACE                                    249

        THE BANISHMENT OF MING AND MAI                       265

        THE STORY OF A LITTLE CHINESE SEABIRD                277

        WHAT ABOUT THE CAT?                                  285

        THE WILD MAN AND THE GENTLE BOY                      288

        THE GARMENTS OF THE FAIRIES                          291

        THE DREAMS THAT FAILED                               294

        GLAD YEN                                             296

        THE DECEPTIVE MAT                                    297

        THE HEART’S DESIRE                                   300

        THE CANDY THAT IS NOT SWEET                          303

        THE INFERIOR MAN                                     308

        THE MERRY BLIND-MAN                                  312

        MISUNDERSTOOD                                        314

        THE LITTLE FAT ONE                                   320

        A CHINESE BOY-GIRL                                   323

        PAT AND PAN                                          333

        THE CROCODILE PAGODA                                 344




                            _ACKNOWLEDGMENT_

_I have to thank the Editors of The Independent, Out West, Hampton’s,
The Century, Delineator, Ladies’ Home Journal, Designer, New Idea, Short
Stories, Traveler, Good Housekeeping, Housekeeper, Gentlewoman, New York
Evening Post, Holland’s, Little Folks, American Motherhood, New England,
Youth’s Companion, Montreal Witness, Children’s, Overland, Sunset, and
Westerner magazines, who were kind enough to care for my children when I
sent them out into the world, for permitting the dear ones to return to
me to be grouped together within this volume._

                                                       _SUI SIN FAR_






                        _Mrs. Spring Fragrance_


                                   I

When Mrs. Spring Fragrance first arrived in Seattle, she was
unacquainted with even one word of the American language. Five years
later her husband, speaking of her, said: “There are no more American
words for her learning.” And everyone who knew Mrs. Spring Fragrance
agreed with Mr. Spring Fragrance.

Mr. Spring Fragrance, whose business name was Sing Yook, was a young
curio merchant. Though conservatively Chinese in many respects, he was
at the same time what is called by the Westerners, “Americanized.” Mrs.
Spring Fragrance was even more “Americanized.”

Next door to the Spring Fragrances lived the Chin Yuens. Mrs. Chin Yuen
was much older than Mrs. Spring Fragrance; but she had a daughter of
eighteen with whom Mrs. Spring Fragrance was on terms of great
friendship. The daughter was a pretty girl whose Chinese name was Mai
Gwi Far (a rose) and whose American name was Laura. Nearly everybody
called her Laura, even her parents and Chinese friends. Laura had a
sweetheart, a youth named Kai Tzu. Kai Tzu, who was American-born, and
as ruddy and stalwart as any young Westerner, was noted amongst baseball
players as one of the finest pitchers on the Coast. He could also sing,
“Drink to me only with thine eyes,” to Laura’s piano accompaniment.

Now the only person who knew that Kai Tzu loved Laura and that Laura
loved Kai Tzu, was Mrs. Spring Fragrance. The reason for this was that,
although the Chin Yuen parents lived in a house furnished in American
style, and wore American clothes, yet they religiously observed many
Chinese customs, and their ideals of life were the ideals of their
Chinese forefathers. Therefore, they had betrothed their daughter,
Laura, at the age of fifteen, to the eldest son of the Chinese
Government school-teacher in San Francisco. The time for the
consummation of the betrothal was approaching.

Laura was with Mrs. Spring Fragrance and Mrs. Spring Fragrance was
trying to cheer her.

“I had such a pretty walk today,” said she. “I crossed the banks above
the beach and came back by the long road. In the green grass the
daffodils were blowing, in the cottage gardens the currant bushes were
flowering, and in the air was the perfume of the wallflower. I wished,
Laura, that you were with me.”

Laura burst into tears. “That is the walk,” she sobbed, “Kai Tzu and I
so love; but never, ah, never, can we take it together again.”

“Now, Little Sister,” comforted Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “you really must
not grieve like that. Is there not a beautiful American poem written by
a noble American named Tennyson, which says:

                  “’Tis better to have loved and lost,
                  Than never to have loved at all?”

Mrs. Spring Fragrance was unaware that Mr. Spring Fragrance, having
returned from the city, tired with the day’s business, had thrown
himself down on the bamboo settee on the veranda, and that although his
eyes were engaged in scanning the pages of the _Chinese World_, his ears
could not help receiving the words which were borne to him through the
open window.

                  “’Tis better to have loved and lost,
                  Than never to have loved at all,”

repeated Mr. Spring Fragrance. Not wishing to hear more of the secret
talk of women, he arose and sauntered around the veranda to the other
side of the house. Two pigeons circled around his head. He felt in his
pocket for a li-chi which he usually carried for their pecking. His
fingers touched a little box. It contained a jadestone pendant, which
Mrs. Spring Fragrance had particularly admired the last time she was
down town. It was the fifth anniversary of Mr. and Mrs. Spring
Fragrance’s wedding day.

Mr. Spring Fragrance pressed the little box down into the depths of his
pocket.

A young man came out of the back door of the house at Mr. Spring
Fragrance’s left. The Chin Yuen house was at his right.

“Good evening,” said the young man. “Good evening,” returned Mr. Spring
Fragrance. He stepped down from his porch and went and leaned over the
railing which separated this yard from the yard in which stood the young
man.

“Will you please tell me,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance, “the meaning of
two lines of an American verse which I have heard?”

“Certainly,” returned the young man with a genial smile. He was a star
student at the University of Washington, and had not the slightest doubt
that he could explain the meaning of all things in the universe.

“Well,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance, “it is this:

                  “’Tis better to have loved and lost,
                  Than never to have loved at all.”

“Ah!” responded the young man with an air of profound wisdom. “That, Mr.
Spring Fragrance, means that it is a good thing to love anyway—even if
we can’t get what we love, or, as the poet tells us, lose what we love.
Of course, one needs experience to feel the truth of this teaching.”

The young man smiled pensively and reminiscently. More than a dozen
young maidens “loved and lost” were passing before his mind’s eye.

“The truth of the teaching!” echoed Mr. Spring Fragrance, a little
testily. “There is no truth in it whatever. It is disobedient to reason.
Is it not better to have what you do not love than to love what you do
not have?”

“That depends,” answered the young man, “upon temperament.”

“I thank you. Good evening,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. He turned away
to muse upon the unwisdom of the American way of looking at things.

Meanwhile, inside the house, Laura was refusing to be comforted.

“Ah, no! no!” cried she. “If I had not gone to school with Kai Tzu, nor
talked nor walked with him, nor played the accompaniments to his songs,
then I might consider with complacency, or at least without horror, my
approaching marriage with the son of Man You. But as it is—oh, as it
is—!”

The girl rocked herself to and fro in heartfelt grief.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance knelt down beside her, and clasping her arms
around her neck, cried in sympathy:

“Little Sister, oh, Little Sister! Dry your tears—do not despair. A moon
has yet to pass before the marriage can take place. Who knows what the
stars may have to say to one another during its passing? A little bird
has whispered to me—”

For a long time Mrs. Spring Fragrance talked. For a long time Laura
listened. When the girl arose to go, there was a bright light in her
eyes.


                                   II

Mrs. Spring Fragrance, in San Francisco on a visit to her cousin, the
wife of the herb doctor of Clay Street, was having a good time. She was
invited everywhere that the wife of an honorable Chinese merchant could
go. There was much to see and hear, including more than a dozen babies
who had been born in the families of her friends since she last visited
the city of the Golden Gate. Mrs. Spring Fragrance loved babies. She had
had two herself, but both had been transplanted into the spirit land
before the completion of even one moon. There were also many dinners and
theatre-parties given in her honor. It was at one of the theatre-parties
that Mrs. Spring Fragrance met Ah Oi, a young girl who had the
reputation of being the prettiest Chinese girl in San Francisco, and the
naughtiest. In spite of gossip, however, Mrs. Spring Fragrance took a
great fancy to Ah Oi and invited her to a tête-à-tête picnic on the
following day. This invitation Ah Oi joyfully accepted. She was a sort
of bird girl and never felt so happy as when out in the park or woods.

On the day after the picnic Mrs. Spring Fragrance wrote to Laura Chin
Yuen thus:

  MY PRECIOUS LAURA,—May the bamboo ever wave. Next week I accompany Ah
  Oi to the beauteous town of San José. There will we be met by the son
  of the Illustrious Teacher, and in a little Mission, presided over by
  a benevolent American priest, the little Ah Oi and the son of the
  Illustrious Teacher will be joined together in love and harmony—two
  pieces of music made to complete one another.

  The Son of the Illustrious Teacher, having been through an American
  Hall of Learning, is well able to provide for his orphan bride and
  fears not the displeasure of his parents, now that he is assured that
  your grief at his loss will not be inconsolable. He wishes me to waft
  to you and to Kai Tzu—and the little Ah Oi joins with him—ten thousand
  rainbow wishes for your happiness.

  My respects to your honorable parents, and to yourself, the heart of
  your loving friend,

                                               JADE SPRING FRAGRANCE

To Mr. Spring Fragrance, Mrs. Spring Fragrance also indited a letter:

  GREAT AND HONORED MAN,—Greeting from your plum blossom,[1] who is
  desirous of hiding herself from the sun of your presence for a week of
  seven days more. My honorable cousin is preparing for the Fifth Moon
  Festival, and wishes me to compound for the occasion some American
  “fudge,” for which delectable sweet, made by my clumsy hands, you have
  sometimes shown a slight prejudice. I am enjoying a most agreeable
  visit, and American friends, as also our own, strive benevolently for
  the accomplishment of my pleasure. Mrs. Samuel Smith, an American
  lady, known to my cousin, asked for my accompaniment to a magniloquent
  lecture the other evening. The subject was “America, the Protector of
  China!” It was most exhilarating, and the effect of so much expression
  of benevolence leads me to beg of you to forget to remember that the
  barber charges you one dollar for a shave while he humbly submits to
  the American man a bill of fifteen cents. And murmur no more because
  your honored elder brother, on a visit to this country, is detained
  under the roof-tree of this great Government instead of under your own
  humble roof. Console him with the reflection that he is protected
  under the wing of the Eagle, the Emblem of Liberty. What is the loss
  of ten hundred years or ten thousand times ten dollars compared with
  the happiness of knowing oneself so securely sheltered? All of this I
  have learned from Mrs. Samuel Smith, who is as brilliant and great of
  mind as one of your own superior sex.

  For me it is sufficient to know that the Golden Gate Park is most
  enchanting, and the seals on the rock at the Cliff House extremely
  entertaining and amiable. There is much feasting and merry-making
  under the lanterns in honor of your Stupid Thorn.

  I have purchased for your smoking a pipe with an amber mouth. It is
  said to be very sweet to the lips and to emit a cloud of smoke fit for
  the gods to inhale.

  Awaiting, by the wonderful wire of the telegram message, your gracious
  permission to remain for the celebration of the Fifth Moon Festival
  and the making of American “fudge,” I continue for ten thousand times
  ten thousand years,

                                Your ever loving and obedient woman,
                                                               JADE

  P.S. Forget not to care for the cat, the birds, and the flowers. Do
  not eat too quickly nor fan too vigorously now that the weather is
  warming.

Footnote 1:

  The plum blossom is the Chinese flower of virtue. It has been adopted
  by the Japanese, just in the same way as they have adopted the Chinese
  national flower, the chrysanthemum.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance smiled as she folded this last epistle. Even if he
were old-fashioned, there was never a husband so good and kind as hers.
Only on one occasion since their marriage had he slighted her wishes.
That was when, on the last anniversary of their wedding, she had
signified a desire for a certain jadestone pendant, and he had failed to
satisfy that desire.

But Mrs Spring Fragrance, being of a happy nature, and disposed to look
upon the bright side of things, did not allow her mind to dwell upon the
jadestone pendant. Instead, she gazed complacently down upon her
bejeweled fingers and folded in with her letter to Mr. Spring Fragrance
a bright little sheaf of condensed love.


                                  III

Mr. Spring Fragrance sat on his doorstep. He had been reading two
letters, one from Mrs. Spring Fragrance, and the other from an elderly
bachelor cousin in San Francisco. The one from the elderly bachelor
cousin was a business letter, but contained the following postscript:

  Tsen Hing, the son of the Government school-master, seems to be much
  in the company of your young wife. He is a good-looking youth, and
  pardon me, my dear cousin; but if women are allowed to stray at will
  from under their husbands’ mulberry roofs, what is to prevent them
  from becoming butterflies?

“Sing Foon is old and cynical,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance to himself.
“Why should I pay any attention to him? This is America, where a man may
speak to a woman, and a woman listen, without any thought of evil.”

He destroyed his cousin’s letter and re-read his wife’s. Then he became
very thoughtful. Was the making of American fudge sufficient reason for
a wife to wish to remain a week longer in a city where her husband was
not?

The young man who lived in the next house came out to water the lawn.

“Good evening,” said he. “Any news from Mrs. Spring Fragrance?”

“She is having a very good time,” returned Mr. Spring Fragrance.

“Glad to hear it. I think you told me she was to return the end of this
week.”

“I have changed my mind about her,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I am
bidding her remain a week longer, as I wish to give a smoking party
during her absence. I hope I may have the pleasure of your company.”

“I shall be delighted,” returned the young fellow. “But, Mr. Spring
Fragrance, don’t invite any other white fellows. If you do not I shall
be able to get in a scoop. You know, I’m a sort of honorary reporter for
the _Gleaner_.”

“Very well,” absently answered Mr. Spring Fragrance.

“Of course, your friend the Consul will be present. I shall call it ‘A
high-class Chinese stag party!’”

In spite of his melancholy mood, Mr. Spring Fragrance smiled.

“Everything is ‘high-class’ in America,” he observed.

“Sure!” cheerfully assented the young man. “Haven’t you ever heard that
all Americans are princes and princesses, and just as soon as a
foreigner puts his foot upon our shores, he also becomes of the
nobility—I mean, the royal family.”

“What about my brother in the Detention Pen?” dryly inquired Mr. Spring
Fragrance.

“Now, you’ve got me,” said the young man, rubbing his head. “Well, that
is a shame—‘a beastly shame,’ as the Englishman says. But understand,
old fellow, we that are real Americans are up against that—even more
than you. It is against our principles.”

“I offer the real Americans my consolations that they should be
compelled to do that which is against their principles.”

“Oh, well, it will all come right some day. We’re not a bad sort, you
know. Think of the indemnity money returned to the Dragon by Uncle Sam.”

Mr. Spring Fragrance puffed his pipe in silence for some moments. More
than politics was troubling his mind.

At last he spoke. “Love,” said he, slowly and distinctly, “comes before
the wedding in this country, does it not?”

“Yes, certainly.”

Young Carman knew Mr. Spring Fragrance well enough to receive with
calmness his most astounding queries.

“Presuming,” continued Mr. Spring Fragrance—“presuming that some friend
of your father’s, living—presuming—in England—has a daughter that he
arranges with your father to be your wife. Presuming that you have never
seen that daughter, but that you marry her, knowing her not. Presuming
that she marries you, knowing you not.—After she marries you and knows
you, will that woman love you?”

“Emphatically, no,” answered the young man.

“That is the way it would be in America—that the woman who marries the
man like that—would not love him?”

“Yes, that is the way it would be in America. Love, in this country,
must be free, or it is not love at all.”

“In China, it is different!” mused Mr. Spring Fragrance.

“Oh, yes, I have no doubt that in China it is different.”

“But the love is in the heart all the same,” went on Mr. Spring
Fragrance.

“Yes, all the same. Everybody falls in love some time or another.
Some”—pensively—“many times.”

Mr. Spring Fragrance arose.

“I must go down town,” said he.

As he walked down the street he recalled the remark of a business
acquaintance who had met his wife and had had some conversation with
her: “She is just like an American woman.”

He had felt somewhat flattered when this remark had been made. He looked
upon it as a compliment to his wife’s cleverness; but it rankled in his
mind as he entered the telegraph office. If his wife was becoming as an
American woman, would it not be possible for her to love as an American
woman—a man to whom she was not married? There also floated in his
memory the verse which his wife had quoted to the daughter of Chin Yuen.
When the telegraph clerk handed him a blank, he wrote this message:

“Remain as you wish, but remember that ‘’Tis better to have loved and
lost, than never to have loved at all.’”

When Mrs. Spring Fragrance received this message, her laughter tinkled
like falling water. How droll! How delightful! Here was her husband
quoting American poetry in a telegram. Perhaps he had been reading her
American poetry books since she had left him! She hoped so. They would
lead him to understand her sympathy for her dear Laura and Kai Tzu. She
need no longer keep from him their secret. How joyful! It had been such
a hardship to refrain from confiding in him before. But discreetness had
been most necessary, seeing that Mr. Spring Fragrance entertained as
old-fashioned notions concerning marriage as did the Chin Yuen parents.
Strange that that should be so, since he had fallen in love with her
picture before _ever_ he had seen her, just as she had fallen in love
with his! And when the marriage veil was lifted and each beheld the
other for the first time in the flesh, there had been no disillusion—no
lessening of the respect and affection, which those who had brought
about the marriage had inspired in each young heart.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance began to wish she could fall asleep and wake to
find the week flown, and she in her own little home pouring tea for Mr.
Spring Fragrance.


                                   IV

Mr. Spring Fragrance was walking to business with Mr. Chin Yuen. As they
walked they talked.

“Yes,” said Mr. Chin Yuen, “the old order is passing away, and the new
order is taking its place, even with us who are Chinese. I have finally
consented to give my daughter in marriage to young Kai Tzu.”

Mr. Spring Fragrance expressed surprise. He had understood that the
marriage between his neighbor’s daughter and the San Francisco
school-teacher’s son was all arranged.

“So ’twas,” answered Mr. Chin Yuen; “but, it seems the young renegade,
without consultation or advice, has placed his affections upon some
untrustworthy female, and is so under her influence that he refuses to
fulfil his parents’ promise to me for him.”

“So!” said Mr. Spring Fragrance. The shadow on his brow deepened.

“But,” said Mr. Chin Yuen, with affable resignation, “it is all ordained
by Heaven. Our daughter, as the wife of Kai Tzu, for whom she has long
had a loving feeling, will not now be compelled to dwell with a
mother-in-law and where her own mother is not. For that, we are
thankful, as she is our only one and the conditions of life in this
Western country are not as in China. Moreover, Kai Tzu, though not so
much of a scholar as the teacher’s son, has a keen eye for business and
that, in America, is certainly much more desirable than scholarship.
What do you think?”

“Eh! What!” exclaimed Mr. Spring Fragrance. The latter part of his
companion’s remarks had been lost upon him.

That day the shadow which had been following Mr. Spring Fragrance ever
since he had heard his wife quote, “’Tis better to have loved,” etc.,
became so heavy and deep that he quite lost himself within it.

At home in the evening he fed the cat, the bird, and the flowers. Then,
seating himself in a carved black chair—a present from his wife on his
last birthday—he took out his pipe and smoked. The cat jumped into his
lap. He stroked it softly and tenderly. It had been much fondled by Mrs.
Spring Fragrance, and Mr. Spring Fragrance was under the impression that
it missed her. “Poor thing!” said he. “I suppose you want her back!”
When he arose to go to bed he placed the animal carefully on the floor,
and thus apostrophized it:

“O Wise and Silent One, your mistress returns to you, but her heart she
leaves behind her, with the Tommies in San Francisco.”

The Wise and Silent One made no reply. He was not a jealous cat.

Mr. Spring Fragrance slept not that night; the next morning he ate not.
Three days and three nights without sleep and food went by.

There was a springlike freshness in the air on the day that Mrs. Spring
Fragrance came home. The skies overhead were as blue as Puget Sound
stretching its gleaming length toward the mighty Pacific, and all the
beautiful green world seemed to be throbbing with springing life.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance was never so radiant.

“Oh,” she cried light-heartedly, “is it not lovely to see the sun
shining so clear, and everything so bright to welcome me?”

Mr. Spring Fragrance made no response. It was the morning after the
fourth sleepless night.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance noticed his silence, also his grave face.

“Everything—everyone is glad to see me but you,” she declared, half
seriously, half jestingly.

Mr. Spring Fragrance set down her valise. They had just entered the
house.

“If my wife is glad to see me,” he quietly replied, “I also am glad to
see her!”

Summoning their servant boy, he bade him look after Mrs. Spring
Fragrance’s comfort.

“I must be at the store in half an hour,” said he, looking at his watch.
“There is some very important business requiring attention.”

“What is the business?” inquired Mrs. Spring Fragrance, her lip
quivering with disappointment.

“I cannot just explain to you,” answered her husband.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance looked up into his face with honest and earnest
eyes. There was something in his manner, in the tone of her husband’s
voice, which touched her.

“Yen,” said she, “you do not look well. You are not well. What is it?”

Something arose in Mr. Spring Fragrance’s throat which prevented him
from replying.

“O darling one! O sweetest one!” cried a girl’s joyous voice. Laura Chin
Yuen ran into the room and threw her arms around Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s
neck.

“I spied you from the window,” said Laura, “and I couldn’t rest until I
told you. We are to be married next week, Kai Tzu and I. And all through
you, all through you—the sweetest jade jewel in the world!”

Mr. Spring Fragrance passed out of the room.

“So the son of the Government teacher and little Happy Love are already
married,” Laura went on, relieving Mrs. Spring Fragrance of her cloak,
her hat, and her folding fan. Mr. Spring Fragrance paused upon the
doorstep.

“Sit down, Little Sister, and I will tell you all about it,” said Mrs.
Spring Fragrance, forgetting her husband for a moment.

When Laura Chin Yuen had danced away, Mr. Spring Fragrance came in and
hung up his hat.

“You got back very soon,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, covertly wiping
away the tears which had begun to fall as soon as she thought herself
alone.

“I did not go,” answered Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I have been listening to
you and Laura.”

“But if the business is very important, do not you think you should
attend to it?” anxiously queried Mrs. Spring Fragrance.

“It is not important to me now,” returned Mr. Spring Fragrance. “I would
prefer to hear again about Ah Oi and Man You and Laura and Kai Tzu.”

“How lovely of you to say that!” exclaimed Mrs. Spring Fragrance, who
was easily made happy. And she began to chat away to her husband in the
friendliest and wifeliest fashion possible. When she had finished she
asked him if he were not glad to hear that those who loved as did the
young lovers whose secrets she had been keeping, were to be united; and
he replied that indeed he was; that he would like every man to be as
happy with a wife as he himself had ever been and ever would be.

“You did not always talk like that,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance slyly.
“You must have been reading my American poetry books!”

“American poetry!” ejaculated Mr. Spring Fragrance almost fiercely,
“American poetry is detestable, _abhorrable_!”

“Why! why!” exclaimed Mrs. Spring Fragrance, more and more surprised.

But the only explanation which Mr. Spring Fragrance vouchsafed was a
jadestone pendant.




                           THE INFERIOR WOMAN


                                   I

Mrs. Spring Fragrance walked through the leafy alleys of the park,
admiring the flowers and listening to the birds singing. It was a
beautiful afternoon with the warmth from the sun cooled by a refreshing
breeze. As she walked along she meditated upon a book which she had some
notion of writing. Many American women wrote books. Why should not a
Chinese? She would write a book about Americans for her Chinese women
friends. The American people were so interesting and mysterious.
Something of pride and pleasure crept into Mrs. Spring Fragrance’s heart
as she pictured Fei and Sie and Mai Gwi Far listening to Lae-Choo
reading her illuminating paragraphs.

As she turned down a by-path she saw Will Carman, her American
neighbor’s son, coming towards her, and by his side a young girl who
seemed to belong to the sweet air and brightness of all the things
around her. They were talking very earnestly and the eyes of the young
man were on the girl’s face.

“Ah!” murmured Mrs. Spring Fragrance, after one swift glance. “It is
love.”

She retreated behind a syringa bush, which completely screened her from
view.

Up the winding path went the young couple.

“It is love,” repeated Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “and it is the ‘Inferior
Woman.’”

She had heard about the Inferior Woman from the mother of Will Carman.

After tea that evening Mrs. Spring Fragrance stood musing at her front
window. The sun hovered over the Olympic mountains like a great, golden
red-bird with dark purple wings, its long tail of light trailing
underneath in the waters of Puget Sound.

“How very beautiful!” exclaimed Mrs. Spring Fragrance; then she sighed.

“Why do you sigh?” asked Mr. Spring Fragrance.

“My heart is sad,” answered his wife.

“Is the cat sick?” inquired Mr. Spring Fragrance.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance shook her head. “It is not our Wise One who
troubles me today,” she replied. “It is our neighbors. The sorrow of the
Carman household is that the mother desires for her son the Superior
Woman, and his heart enshrines but the Inferior. I have seen them
together today, and I know.”

“What do you know?”

“That the Inferior Woman is the mate for young Carman.”

Mr. Spring Fragrance elevated his brows. Only the day before, his wife’s
arguments had all been in favor of the Superior Woman. He uttered some
words expressive of surprise, to which Mrs. Spring Fragrance retorted:

“Yesterday, O Great Man, I was a caterpillar!”

Just then young Carman came strolling up the path. Mr. Spring Fragrance
opened the door to him. “Come in, neighbor,” said he. “I have received
some new books from Shanghai.”

“Good,” replied young Carman, who was interested in Chinese literature.
While he and Mr. Spring Fragrance discussed the “Odes of Chow” and the
“Sorrows of Han,” Mrs. Spring Fragrance, sitting in a low easy-chair of
rose-colored silk, covertly studied her visitor’s countenance. Why was
his expression so much more grave than gay? It had not been so a year
ago—before he had known the Inferior Woman. Mrs. Spring Fragrance noted
other changes, also, both in speech and manner. “He is no longer a boy,”
mused she. “He is a man, and it is the work of the Inferior Woman.”

“And when, Mr. Carman,” she inquired, “will you bring home a daughter to
your mother?”

“And when, Mrs. Spring Fragrance, do you think I should?” returned the
young man.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance spread wide her fan and gazed thoughtfully over
its silver edge.

“The summer moons will soon be over,” said she. “You should not wait
until the grass is yellow.”

               “The woodmen’s blows responsive ring,
                 As on the trees they fall,
               And when the birds their sweet notes sing,
                 They to each other call.
               From the dark valley comes a bird,
                 And seeks the lofty tree,
               _Ying_ goes its voice, and thus it cries:
                 ‘Companion, come to me.’
               The bird, although a creature small
                 Upon its mate depends,
               And shall we men, who rank o’er all,
                 Not seek to have our friends?”

quoted Mr. Spring Fragrance.

Mrs. Spring Fragrance tapped his shoulder approvingly with her fan.

“I perceive,” said young Carman, “that you are both allied against my
peace.”

“It is for your mother,” replied Mrs. Spring Fragrance soothingly. “She
will be happy when she knows that your affections are fixed by
marriage.”

There was a slight gleam of amusement in the young man’s eyes as he
answered: “But if my mother has no wish for a daughter—at least, no wish
for the daughter I would want to give her?”

“When I first came to America,” returned Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “my
husband desired me to wear the American dress. I protested and declared
that never would I so appear. But one day he brought home a gown fit for
a fairy, and ever since then I have worn and adored the American dress.”

“Mrs. Spring Fragrance,” declared young Carman, “your argument is
incontrovertible.”


                                   II

A young man with a determined set to his shoulders stood outside the
door of a little cottage perched upon a bluff overlooking the Sound. The
chill sea air was sweet with the scent of roses, and he drew in a deep
breath of inspiration before he knocked.

“Are you not surprised to see me?” he inquired of the young person who
opened the door.

“Not at all,” replied the young person demurely.

He gave her a quick almost fierce look. At their last parting he had
declared that he would not come again unless she requested him, and that
she assuredly had not done.

“I wish I could make you feel,” said he.

She laughed—a pretty infectious laugh which exorcised all his gloom. He
looked down upon her as they stood together under the cluster of
electric lights in her cozy little sitting-room. Such a slender, girlish
figure! Such a soft cheek, red mouth, and firm little chin! Often in his
dreams of her he had taken her into his arms and coaxed her into a good
humor. But, alas! dreams are not realities, and the calm friendliness of
this young person made any demonstration of tenderness well-nigh
impossible. But for the shy regard of her eyes, you might have thought
that he was no more to her than a friendly acquaintance.

“I hear,” said she, taking up some needlework, “that your Welland case
comes on tomorrow.”

“Yes,” answered the young lawyer, “and I have all my witnesses ready.”

“So, I hear, has Mr. Greaves,” she retorted. “You are going to have a
hard fight.”

“What of that, when in the end I’ll win.”

He looked over at her with a bright gleam in his eyes.

“I wouldn’t be too sure,” she warned demurely. “You may lose on a
technicality.”

He drew his chair a little nearer to her side and turned over the pages
of a book lying on her work-table. On the fly-leaf was inscribed in a
man’s writing: “To the dear little woman whose friendship is worth a
fortune.”

Another book beside it bore the inscription: “With the love of all the
firm, including the boys,” and a volume of poems above it was dedicated
to the young person “with the high regards and stanch affection” of some
other masculine person.

Will Carman pushed aside these evidences of his sweetheart’s popularity
with his own kind and leaned across the table.

“Alice,” said he, “once upon a time you admitted that you loved me.”

A blush suffused the young person’s countenance.

“Did I?” she queried.

“You did, indeed.”

“Well?”

“Well! If you love me and I love you—”

“Oh, please!” protested the girl, covering her ears with her hands.

“I _will_ please,” asserted the young man. “I have come here tonight,
Alice, to ask you to marry me—and at once.”

“Deary me!” exclaimed the young person; but she let her needlework fall
into her lap as her lover, approaching nearer, laid his arm around her
shoulders and, bending his face close to hers, pleaded his most
important case.

If for a moment the small mouth quivered, the firm little chin lost its
firmness, and the proud little head yielded to the pressure of a lover’s
arm, it was only for a moment so brief and fleeting that Will Carman had
hardly become aware of it before it had passed.

“No,” said the young person sorrowfully but decidedly. She had arisen
and was standing on the other side of the table facing him. “I cannot
marry you while your mother regards me as beneath you.”

“When she, knows you she will acknowledge you are above me. But I am not
asking you to come to my mother, I am asking you to come to me, dear. If
you will put your hand in mine and trust to me through all the coming
years, no man or woman born can come between us.”

But the young person shook her head.

“No,” she repeated. “I will not be your wife unless your mother welcomes
me with pride and with pleasure.”

The night air was still sweet with the perfume of roses as Will Carman
passed out of the little cottage door; but he drew in no deep breath of
inspiration. His impetuous Irish heart was too heavy with
disappointment. It might have been a little lighter, however, had he
known that the eyes of the young person who gazed after him were misty
with a love and yearning beyond expression.


                                  III

“Will Carman has failed to snare his bird,” said Mr. Spring Fragrance
to Mrs. Spring Fragrance.

Their neighbor’s son had just passed their veranda without turning to
bestow upon them his usual cheerful greeting.

“It is too bad,” sighed Mrs. Spring Fragrance sympathetically. She
clasped her hands together and exclaimed:

“Ah, these Americans! These mysterious, inscrutable, incomprehensible
Americans! Had I the divine right of learning I would put them into an
immortal book!”

“The divine right of learning,” echoed Mr. Spring Fragrance, “Humph!”

Mrs. Spring Fragrance looked up into her husband’s face in wonderment.

“Is not the authority of the scholar, the student, almost divine?” she
queried.

“So ’tis said,” responded he. “So it seems.”

The evening before, Mr. Spring Fragrance, together with several Seattle
and San Francisco merchants, had given a dinner to a number of young
students who had just arrived from China. The morning papers had devoted
several columns to laudation of the students, prophecies as to their
future, and the great influence which they would exercise over the
destiny of their nation; but no comment whatever was made on the givers
of the feast, and Mr. Spring Fragrance was therefore feeling somewhat
unappreciated. Were not he and his brother merchants worthy of a little
attention? If the students had come to learn things in America, they,
the merchants, had accomplished things. There were those amongst them
who had been instrumental in bringing several of the students to
America. One of the boys was Mr. Spring Fragrance’s own young brother,
for whose maintenance and education he had himself sent the wherewithal
every year for many years. Mr. Spring Fragrance, though well read in the
Chinese classics, was not himself a scholar. As a boy he had come to the
shores of America, worked his way up, and by dint of painstaking study
after working hours acquired the Western language and Western business
ideas. He had made money, saved money, and sent money home. The years
had flown, his business had grown. Through his efforts trade between his
native town and the port city in which he lived had greatly increased. A
school in Canton was being builded in part with funds furnished by him,
and a railway syndicate, for the purpose of constructing a line of
railway from the big city of Canton to his own native town, was under
process of formation, with the name of Spring Fragrance at its head.

No wonder then that Mr. Spring Fragrance muttered “Humph!” when Mrs.
Spring Fragrance dilated upon the “divine right of learning,” and that
he should feel irritated and humiliated, when, after explaining to her
his grievances, she should quote in the words of Confutze: “Be not
concerned that men do not know you; be only concerned that you do not
know them.” And he had expected wifely sympathy.

He was about to leave the room in a somewhat chilled state of mind when
she surprised him again by pattering across to him and following up a
low curtsy with these words:

“I bow to you as the grass bends to the wind. Allow me to detain you for
just one moment.”

Mr. Spring Fragrance eyed her for a moment with suspicion.

“As I have told you, O Great Man,” continued Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “I
desire to write an immortal book, and now that I have learned from you
that it is not necessary to acquire the ‘divine right of learning’ in
order to accomplish things, I will begin the work without delay. My
first subject will be ‘The Inferior Woman of America.’ Please advise me
how I shall best inform myself concerning her.”

Mr. Spring Fragrance, perceiving that his wife was now serious, and
being easily mollified, sat himself down and rubbed his head. After
thinking for a few moments he replied:

“It is the way in America, when a person is to be illustrated, for the
illustrator to interview the person’s friends. Perhaps, my dear, you had
better confer with the Superior Woman.”

“Surely,” cried Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “no sage was ever so wise as my
Great Man.”

“But I lack the ‘divine right of learning,’” dryly deplored Mr. Spring
Fragrance.

“I am happy to hear it,” answered Mrs. Spring Fragrance. “If you were a
scholar you would have no time to read American poetry and American
newspapers.”

Mr. Spring Fragrance laughed heartily.

“You are no Chinese woman,” he teased. “You are an American.”

“Please bring me my parasol and my folding fan,” said Mrs. Spring
Fragrance. “I am going out for a walk.”

And Mr. Spring Fragrance obeyed her.


                                   IV

“This is from Mary Carman, who is in Portland,” said the mother of the
Superior Woman, looking up from the reading of a letter, as her daughter
came in from the garden.

“Indeed,” carelessly responded Miss Evebrook.

“Yes, it’s chiefly about Will.”

“Oh, is it? Well, read it then, dear. I’m interested in Will Carman,
because of Alice Winthrop.”

“I had hoped, Ethel, at one time that you would have been interested in
him for his own sake. However, this is what she writes:

  “I came here chiefly to rid myself of a melancholy mood which has
  taken possession of me lately, and also because I cannot bear to see
  my boy so changed towards me, owing to his infatuation for Alice
  Winthrop. It is incomprehensible to me how a son of mine can find any
  pleasure whatever in the society of such a girl. I have traced her
  history, and find that she is not only uneducated in the ordinary
  sense, but her environment, from childhood up, has been the sordid and
  demoralizing one of extreme poverty and ignorance. This girl, Alice,
  entered a law office at the age of fourteen, supposedly to do the work
  of an office boy. Now, after seven years in business, through the
  friendship and influence of men far above her socially, she holds the
  position of private secretary to the most influential man in
  Washington—a position which by rights belongs only to a well-educated
  young woman of good family. Many such applied. I myself sought to have
  Jane Walker appointed. Is it not disheartening to our woman’s cause to
  be compelled to realize that girls such as this one can win men over
  to be their friends and lovers, when there are so many splendid young
  women who have been carefully trained to be companions and comrades of
  educated men?”

“Pardon me, mother,” interrupted Miss Evebrook, “but I have heard
enough. Mrs. Carman is your friend and a well-meaning woman sometimes;
but a woman suffragist, in the true sense, she certainly is not. Mark my
words: If any young man had accomplished for himself what Alice Winthrop
has accomplished, Mrs. Carman could not have said enough in his praise.
It is women such as Alice Winthrop who, in spite of every drawback, have
raised themselves to the level of those who have had every advantage,
who are the pride and glory of America. There are thousands of them, all
over this land: women who have been of service to others all their years
and who have graduated from the university of life with honor. Women
such as I, who are called the Superior Women of America, are after all
nothing but schoolgirls in comparison.”

Mrs. Evebrook eyed her daughter mutinously. “I don’t see why you should
feel like that,” said she. “Alice is a dear bright child, and it is
prejudice engendered by Mary Carman’s disappointment about you and Will
which is the real cause of poor Mary’s bitterness towards her; but to my
mind, Alice does not compare with my daughter. She would be frightened
to death if she had to make a speech.”

“You foolish mother!” rallied Miss Evebrook. “To stand upon a platform
at woman suffrage meetings and exploit myself is certainly a great
recompense to you and father for all the sacrifices you have made in my
behalf. But since it pleases you, I do it with pleasure even on the
nights when my beau should ‘come a courting.’”

“There is many a one who would like to come, Ethel. You’re the
handsomest girl in this Western town—and you know it.”

“Stop that, mother. You know very well I have set my mind upon having
ten years’ freedom; ten years in which to love, live, suffer, see the
world, and learn about men (not schoolboys) before I choose one.”

“Alice Winthrop is the same age as you are, and looks like a child
beside you.”

“Physically, maybe; but her heart and mind are better developed. She has
been out in the world all her life, I only a few months.”

“Your lecture last week on ‘The Opposite Sex’ was splendid.”

“Of course. I have studied one hundred books on the subject and attended
fifty lectures. All that was necessary was to repeat in an original
manner what was not by any means original.”

Miss Evebrook went over to a desk and took a paper therefrom.

“This,” said she, “is what Alice has written me in reply to my note
suggesting that she attend next week the suffrage meeting, and give some
of the experiences of her business career. The object I had in view when
I requested the relation of her experiences was to use them as
illustrations of the suppression and oppression of women by men. Strange
to say, Alice and I have never conversed on this particular subject. If
we had I would not have made this request of her, nor written her as I
did. Listen:

  “I should dearly love to please you, but I am afraid that my
  experiences, if related, would not help the cause. It may be, as you
  say, that men prevent women from rising to their level; but if there
  are such men, I have not met them. Ever since, when a little girl, I
  walked into a law office and asked for work, and the senior member
  kindly looked me over through his spectacles and inquired if I thought
  I could learn to index books, and the junior member glanced under my
  hat and said: “This is a pretty little girl and we must be pretty to
  her,” I have loved and respected the men amongst whom I have worked
  and wherever I have worked. I may have been exceptionally fortunate,
  but I know this: the men for whom I have worked and amongst whom I
  have spent my life, whether they have been business or professional
  men, students or great lawyers and politicians, all alike have upheld
  me, inspired me, advised me, taught me, given me a broad outlook upon
  life for a woman; interested me in themselves and in their work. As to
  corrupting my mind and my morals, as you say so many men do, when they
  have young and innocent girls to deal with: As a woman I look back
  over my years spent amongst business and professional men, and see
  myself, as I was at first, an impressionable, ignorant little girl,
  born a Bohemian, easy to lead and easy to win, but borne aloft and
  morally supported by the goodness of my brother men, the men amongst
  whom I worked. That is why, dear Ethel, you will have to forgive me,
  because I cannot carry out your design, and help your work, as
  otherwise I would like to do.”

“That, mother,” declared Miss Evebrook, “answers all Mrs. Carman’s
insinuations, and should make her ashamed of herself. Can any one know
the sentiments which little Alice entertains toward men, and wonder at
her winning out as she has?”

Mrs. Evebrook was about to make reply, when her glance happening to
stray out of the window, she noticed a pink parasol.

“Mrs. Spring Fragrance!” she ejaculated, while her daughter went to the
door and invited in the owner of the pink parasol, who was seated in a
veranda rocker calmly writing in a note-book.

“I’m so sorry that we did not hear your ring, Mrs. Spring Fragrance,”
said she.

“There is no necessity for you to sorrow,” replied the little Chinese
woman. “I did not expect you to hear a ring which rang not. I failed to
pull the bell.”

“You forgot, I suppose,” suggested Ethel Evebrook.

“Is it wise to tell secrets?” ingenuously inquired Mrs. Spring
Fragrance.

“Yes, to your friends. Oh, Mrs. Spring Fragrance, you are _so_
refreshing.”

“I have pleasure, then, in confiding to you. I have an ambition to
accomplish an immortal book about the Americans, and the conversation I
heard through the window was so interesting to me that I thought I would
take some of it down for my book before I intruded myself. With your
kind permission I will translate for your correction.”

“I shall be delighted—honored,” said Miss Evebrook, her cheeks glowing
and her laugh rippling, “if you will promise me, that you will also
translate for our friend, Mrs. Carman.”

“Ah, yes, poor Mrs. Carman! My heart is so sad for her,” murmured the
little Chinese woman.


                                   V

When the mother of Will Carman returned from Portland, the first person
upon whom she called was Mrs. Spring Fragrance. Having lived in China
while her late husband was in the customs service there, Mrs. Carman’s
prejudices did not extend to the Chinese, and ever since the Spring
Fragrances had become the occupants of the villa beside the Carmans,
there had been social good feeling between the American and Chinese
families. Indeed, Mrs. Carman was wont to declare that amongst all her
acquaintances there was not one more congenial and interesting than
little Mrs. Spring Fragrance. So after she had sipped a cup of delicious
tea, tasted some piquant candied limes, and told Mrs. Spring Fragrance
all about her visit to the Oregon city and the Chinese people she had
met there, she reverted to a personal trouble confided to Mrs. Spring
Fragrance some months before and dwelt upon it for more than half an
hour. Then she checked herself and gazed at Mrs. Spring Fragrance in
surprise. Hitherto she had found the little Chinese woman sympathetic
and consoling. Chinese ideas of filial duty chimed in with her own. But
today Mrs. Spring Fragrance seemed strangely uninterested and
unresponsive.

“Perhaps,” gently suggested the American woman, who was nothing if not
sensitive, “you have some trouble yourself. If so, my dear, tell me all
about it.”

“Oh, no!” answered Mrs. Spring Fragrance brightly. “I have no troubles
to tell; but all the while I am thinking about the book I am writing.”

“A book!”

“Yes, a book about Americans, an immortal book.”

“My dear Mrs. Spring Fragrance!” exclaimed her visitor in amazement.

“The American woman writes books about the Chinese. Why not a Chinese
woman write books about the Americans?”

“I see what you mean. Why, yes, of course. What an original idea!”

“Yes, I think that is what it is. My book I shall take from the words of
others.”

“What do you mean, my dear?”

“I listen to what is said, I apprehend, I write it down. Let me
illustrate by the ‘Inferior Woman’ subject. The Inferior Woman is most
interesting to me because you have told me that your son is in much love
with her. My husband advised me to learn about the Inferior Woman from
the Superior Woman. I go to see the Superior Woman. I sit on the veranda
of the Superior Woman’s house. I listen to her converse with her mother
about the Inferior Woman. With the speed of flames I write down all I
hear. When I enter the house the Superior Woman advises me that what I
write is correct. May I read to you?”

“I shall be pleased to hear what you have written; but I do not think
you were wise in your choice of subject,” returned Mrs. Carman somewhat
primly.

“I am sorry I am not wise. Perhaps I had better not read?” said Mrs.
Spring Fragrance with humility.

“Yes, yes, do, please.”

There was eagerness in Mrs. Carman’s voice. What could Ethel Evebrook
have to say about that girl!

When Mrs. Spring Fragrance had finished reading, she looked up into the
face of her American friend—a face in which there was nothing now but
tenderness.

“Mrs. Mary Carman,” said she, “you are so good as to admire my husband
because he is what the Americans call ‘a man who has made himself.’ Why
then do you not admire the Inferior Woman who is a woman who has made
herself?”

“I think I do,” said Mrs. Carman slowly.


                                   VI

It was an evening that invited to reverie. The far stretches of the sea
were gray with mist, and the city itself, lying around the sweep of the
Bay, seemed dusky and distant. From her cottage window Alice Winthrop
looked silently at the open world around her. It seemed a long time
since she had heard Will Carman’s whistle. She wondered if he were still
angry with her. She was sorry that he had left her in anger, and yet not
sorry. If she had not made him believe that she was proud and selfish,
the parting would have been much harder; and perhaps had he known the
truth and realized that it was for his sake, and not for her own, that
she was sending him away from her, he might have refused to leave her at
all. His was such an imperious nature. And then they would have
married—right away. Alice caught her breath a little, and then she
sighed. But they would not have been happy. No, that could not have been
possible if his mother did not like her. When a gulf of prejudice lies
between the wife and mother of a man, that man’s life is not what it
should be. And even supposing she and Will could have lost themselves in
each other, and been able to imagine themselves perfectly satisfied with
life together, would it have been right? The question of right and wrong
was a very real one to Alice Winthrop. She put herself in the place of
the mother of her lover—a lonely elderly woman, a widow with an only
son, upon whom she had expended all her love and care ever since, in her
early youth, she had been bereaved of his father. What anguish of heart
would be hers if that son deserted her for one whom she, his mother,
deemed unworthy! Prejudices are prejudices. They are like diseases.

The poor, pale, elderly woman, who cherished bitter and resentful
feelings towards the girl whom her son loved, was more an object of pity
than condemnation to the girl herself.

She lifted her eyes to the undulating line of hills beyond the water.
From behind them came a silver light. “Yes,” said she aloud to
herself—and, though she knew it not, there was an infinite pathos in
such philosophy from one so young—“if life cannot be bright and
beautiful for me, at least it can be peaceful and contented.”

The light behind the hills died away; darkness crept over the sea. Alice
withdrew from the window and went and knelt before the open fire in her
sitting-room. Her cottage companion, the young woman who rented the
place with her, had not yet returned from town.

Alice did not turn on the light. She was seeing pictures in the fire,
and in every picture was the same face and form—the face and form of a
fine, handsome young man with love and hope in his eyes. No, not always
love and hope. In the last picture of all there was an expression which
she wished she could forget. And yet she would remember—ever—always—and
with it, these words: “Is it nothing to you—nothing—to tell a man that
you love him, and then to bid him go?”

Yes, but when she had told him she loved him she had not dreamed that
her love for him and his for her would estrange him from one who, before
ever she had come to this world, had pillowed his head on her breast.

Suddenly this girl, so practical, so humorous, so clever in every-day
life, covered her face with her hands and sobbed like a child. Two roads
of life had lain before her and she had chosen the hardest.

The warning bell of an automobile passing the cross-roads checked her
tears. That reminded her that Nellie Blake would soon be home. She
turned on the light and went to the bedroom and bathed her eyes. Nellie
must have forgotten her key. There she was knocking.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The chill sea air was sweet with the scent of roses as Mary Carman stood
upon the threshold of the little cottage, and beheld in the illumination
from within the young girl whom she had called “the Inferior Woman.”

“I have come, Miss Winthrop,” said she, “to beg of you to return home
with me. Will, reckless boy, met with a slight accident while out
shooting, so could not come for you himself. He has told me that he
loves you, and if you love him, I want to arrange for the prettiest
wedding of the season. Come, dear!”

“I am so glad,” said Mrs. Spring Fragrance, “that Will Carman’s bird is
in his nest and his felicity is assured.”

“What about the Superior Woman?” asked Mr. Spring Fragrance.

“Ah, the Superior Woman! Radiantly beautiful, and gifted with the divine
right of learning! I love well the Inferior Woman; but, O Great Man,
when we have a daughter, may Heaven ordain that she walk in the groove
of the Superior Woman.”




                         THE WISDOM OF THE NEW


                                   I

Old Li Wang, the peddler, who had lived in the land beyond the sea, was
wont to declare: “For every cent that a man makes here, he can make one
hundred there.”

“Then, why,” would ask Sankwei, “do you now have to move from door to
door to fill your bowl with rice?”

And the old man would sigh and answer:

“Because where one learns how to make gold, one also learns how to lose
it.”

“How to lose it!” echoed Wou Sankwei. “Tell me all about it.”

So the old man would tell stories about the winning and the losing, and
the stories of the losing were even more fascinating than the stories of
the winning.

“Yes, that was life,” he would conclude. “Life, life.”

At such times the boy would gaze across the water with wistful eyes. The
land beyond the sea was calling to him.

The place was a sleepy little south coast town where the years slipped
by monotonously. The boy was the only son of the man who had been the
town magistrate.

Had his father lived, Wou Sankwei would have been sent to complete his
schooling in another province. As it was he did nothing but sleep,
dream, and occasionally get into mischief. What else was there to do?
His mother and sister waited upon him hand and foot. Was he not the son
of the house? The family income was small, scarcely sufficient for their
needs; but there was no way by which he could add to it, unless, indeed,
he disgraced the name of Wou by becoming a common fisherman. The great
green waves lifted white arms of foam to him, and the fishes gleaming
and lurking in the waters seemed to beseech him to draw them from the
deep; but his mother shook her head.

“Should you become a fisherman,” said she, “your family would lose face.
Remember that your father was a magistrate.”

When he was about nineteen there returned to the town one who had been
absent for many years. Ching Kee, like old Li Wang, had also lived in
the land beyond the sea; but unlike old Li Wang he had accumulated a
small fortune.

“’Tis a hard life over there,” said he, “but ’tis worth while. At least
one can be a man, and can work at what work comes his way without losing
face.” Then he laughed at Wou Sankwei’s flabby muscles, at his soft,
dark eyes, and plump, white hands.

“If you lived in America,” said he, “you would learn to be ashamed of
such beauty.”

Whereupon Wou Sankwei made up his mind that he would go to America, the
land beyond the sea. Better any life than that of a woman man.

He talked long and earnestly with his mother. “Give me your blessing,”
said he. “I will work and save money. What I send home will bring you
many a comfort, and when I come back to China, it may be that I shall be
able to complete my studies and obtain a degree. If not, my knowledge of
the foreign language which I shall acquire, will enable me to take a
position which will not disgrace the name of Wou.”

His mother listened and thought. She was ambitious for her son whom she
loved beyond all things on earth. Moreover, had not Sik Ping, a Canton
merchant, who had visited the little town two moons ago, declared to Hum
Wah, who traded in palm leaves, that the signs of the times were that
the son of a cobbler, returned from America with the foreign language,
could easier command a position of consequence than the son of a
school-teacher unacquainted with any tongue but that of his motherland?

“Very well,” she acquiesced; “but before you go I must find you a wife.
Only your son, my son, can comfort me for your loss.”


                                   II

Wou Sankwei stood behind his desk, busily entering figures in a long
yellow book. Now and then he would thrust the hair pencil with which he
worked behind his ears and manipulate with deft fingers a Chinese
counting machine. Wou Sankwei was the junior partner and bookkeeper of
the firm of Leung Tang Wou & Co. of San Francisco. He had been in
America seven years and had made good use of his time. Self-improvement
had been his object and ambition, even more than the acquirement of a
fortune, and who, looking at his fine, intelligent face and listening to
his careful English, could say that he had failed?

One of his partners called his name. Some ladies wished to speak to him.
Wou Sankwei hastened to the front of the store. One of his callers, a
motherly looking woman, was the friend who had taken him under her wing
shortly after his arrival in America. She had come to invite him to
spend the evening with her and her niece, the young girl who accompanied
her.

After his callers had left, Sankwei returned to his desk and worked
steadily until the hour for his evening meal, which he took in the
Chinese restaurant across the street from the bazaar. He hurried through
with this, as before going to his friend’s house, he had a somewhat
important letter to write and mail. His mother had died a year before,
and the uncle, to whom he was writing, had taken his wife and son into
his home until such time as his nephew could send for them. Now the time
had come.

Wou Sankwei’s memory of the woman who was his wife was very faint. How
could it be otherwise? She had come to him but three weeks before the
sailing of the vessel which had brought him to America, and until then
he had not seen her face. But she was his wife and the mother of his
son. Ever since he had worked in America he had sent money for her
support, and she had proved a good daughter to his mother.

As he sat down to write he decided that he would welcome her with a big
dinner to his countrymen.

“Yes,” he replied to Mrs. Dean, later on in the evening, “I have sent
for my wife.”

“I am so glad,” said the lady. “Mr. Wou”—turning to her niece—“has not
seen his wife for seven years.”

“Deary me!” exclaimed the young girl. “What a lot of letters you must
have written!”

“I have not written her one,” returned the young man somewhat stiffly.

Adah Charlton looked up in surprise. “Why—” she began.

“Mr. Wou used to be such a studious boy when I first knew him,”
interrupted Mrs. Dean, laying her hand affectionately upon the young
man’s shoulder. “Now, it is all business. But you won’t forget the
concert on Saturday evening.”

“No, I will not forget,” answered Wou Sankwei.

“He has never written to his wife,” explained Mrs. Dean when she and her
niece were alone, “because his wife can neither read nor write.”

“Oh, isn’t that sad!” murmured Adah Charlton, her own winsome face
becoming pensive.

“They don’t seem to think so. It is the Chinese custom to educate only
the boys. At least it has been so in the past. Sankwei himself is
unusually bright. Poor boy! He began life here as a laundryman, and you
may be sure that it must have been hard on him, for, as the son of a
petty Chinese Government official, he had not been accustomed to manual
labor. But Chinese character is wonderful; and now after seven years in
this country, he enjoys a reputation as a business man amongst his
countrymen, and is as up to date as any young American.”

“But, Auntie, isn’t it dreadful to think that a man should live away
from his wife for so many years without any communication between them
whatsoever except through others.”

“It is dreadful to our minds, but not to theirs. Everything with them is
a matter of duty. Sankwei married his wife as a matter of duty. He sends
for her as a matter of duty.”

“I wonder if it is all duty on her side,” mused the girl.

Mrs. Dean smiled. “You are too romantic, Adah,” said she. “I hope,
however, that when she does come, they will be happy together. I think
almost as much of Sankwei as I do of my own boy.”


                                  III

Pau Lin, the wife of Wou Sankwei, sat in a corner of the deck of the big
steamer, awaiting the coming of her husband. Beside her, leaning his
little queued head against her shoulder, stood her six-year-old son. He
had been ailing throughout the voyage, and his small face was pinched
with pain. His mother, who had been nursing him every night since the
ship had left port, appeared very worn and tired. This, despite the fact
that with a feminine desire to make herself fair to see in the eyes of
her husband, she had arrayed herself in a heavily embroidered purple
costume, whitened her forehead and cheeks with powder, and tinted her
lips with carmine.

He came at last, looking over and beyond her; There were two others of
her countrywomen awaiting the men who had sent for them, and each had a
child, so that for a moment he seemed somewhat bewildered. Only when the
ship’s officer pointed out and named her, did he know her as his. Then
he came forward, spoke a few words of formal welcome, and, lifting the
child in his arms, began questioning her as to its health.

She answered in low monosyllables. At his greeting she had raised her
patient eyes to his face—the face of the husband whom she had not seen
for seven long years—then the eager look of expectancy which had crossed
her own faded away, her eyelids drooped, and her countenance assumed an
almost sullen expression.

“Ah, poor Sankwei!” exclaimed Mrs. Dean, who with Adah Charlton stood
some little distance apart from the family group.

“Poor wife!” murmured the young girl. She moved forward and would have
taken in her own white hands the ringed ones of the Chinese woman, but
the young man gently restrained her. “She cannot understand you,” said
he. As the young girl fell back, he explained to his wife the presence
of the stranger women. They were there to bid her welcome; they were
kind and good and wished to be her friends as well as his.

Pau Lin looked away. Adah Charlton’s bright face, and the tone in her
husband’s voice when he spoke to the young girl, aroused a suspicion in
her mind—a suspicion natural to one who had come from a land where
friendship between a man and woman is almost unknown.

“Poor little thing! How shy she is!” exclaimed Mrs. Dean.

Sankwei was glad that neither she nor the young girl understood the
meaning of the averted face.

Thus began Wou Sankwei’s life in America as a family man. He soon became
accustomed to the change, which was not such a great one after all. Pau
Lin was more of an accessory than a part of his life. She interfered not
at all with his studies, his business, or his friends, and when not
engaged in housework or sewing, spent most of her time in the society of
one or the other of the merchants’ wives who lived in the flats and
apartments around her own. She kept up the Chinese custom of taking her
meals after her husband or at a separate table, and observed faithfully
the rule laid down for her by her late mother-in-law: to keep a quiet
tongue in the presence of her man. Sankwei, on his part, was always kind
and indulgent. He bought her silk dresses, hair ornaments, fans, and
sweetmeats. He ordered her favorite dishes from the Chinese restaurant.
When she wished to go out with her women friends, he hired a carriage,
and shortly after her advent erected behind her sleeping room a chapel
for the ancestral tablet and gorgeous goddess which she had brought over
seas with her.

Upon the child both parents lavished affection. He was a quaint, serious
little fellow, small for his age and requiring much care. Although
naturally much attached to his mother, he became also very fond of his
father who, more like an elder brother than a parent, delighted in
playing all kinds of games with him, and whom he followed about like a
little dog. Adah Charlton took a great fancy to him and sketched him in
many different poses for a book on Chinese children which she was
illustrating.

“He will be strong enough to go to school next year,” said Sankwei to
her one day. “Later on I intend to put him through an American college.”

“What does your wife think of a Western training for him?” inquired the
young girl.

“I have not consulted her about the matter,” he answered. “A woman does
not understand such things.”

“A woman, Mr. Wou,” declared Adah, “understands such things as well as
and sometimes better than a man.”

“An, American woman, maybe,” amended Sankwei; “but not a Chinese.”

From the first Pau Lin had shown no disposition to become Americanized,
and Sankwei himself had not urged it.

“I do appreciate the advantages of becoming westernized,” said he to
Mrs. Dean whose influence and interest in his studies in America had
helped him to become what he was, “but it is not as if she had come here
as I came, in her learning days. The time for learning with her is
over.”

One evening, upon returning from his store, he found the little Yen
sobbing pitifully.

“What!” he teased, “A man—and weeping.”

The boy tried to hide his face, and as he did so, the father noticed
that his little hand was red and swollen. He strode into the kitchen
where Pau Lin was preparing the evening meal.

“The little child who is not strong—is there anything he could do to
merit the infliction of pain?” he questioned.

Pau Lin faced her husband. “Yes, I think so,” said she.

“What?”

“I forbade him to speak the language of the white women, and he
disobeyed me. He had words in that tongue with the white boy from the
next street.”

Sankwei was astounded.

“We are living in the white man’s country,” said he. “The child will
have to learn the white man’s language.”

“Not my child,” answered Pau Lin.

Sankwei turned away from her. “Come, little one,” said he to his son,
“we will take supper tonight at the restaurant, and afterwards Yen shall
see a show.”

Pau Lin laid down the dish of vegetables which she was straining and
took from a hook as small wrap which she adjusted around the boy.

“Now go with thy father,” said she sternly.

But the boy clung to her—to the hand which had punished him. “I will sup
with you,” he cried, “I will sup with you.”

“Go,” repeated his mother, pushing him from her. And as the two passed
over the threshold, she called to the father: “Keep the wrap around the
child. The night air is chill.”

Late that night, while father and son were peacefully sleeping, the wife
and mother arose, and lifting gently the unconscious boy, bore him into
the next room where she sat down with him in a rocker. Waking, he
clasped his arms around her neck. Backwards and forwards she rocked him,
passionately caressing the wounded hand and crooning and crying until he
fell asleep again.

The first chastisement that the son of Wou Sankwei had received from his
mother, was because he had striven to follow in the footsteps of his
father and use the language of the stranger.

“You did perfectly right,” said old Sien Tau the following morning, as
she leaned over her balcony to speak to the wife of Wou Sankwei. “Had I
again a son to rear, I should see to it that he followed not after the
white people.”

Sien Tau’s son had married a white woman, and his children passed their
grandame on the street without recognition.

“In this country, she is most happy who has no child,” said Lae Choo,
resting her elbow upon the shoulder of Sien Tau. “A Toy, the young
daughter of Lew Wing, is as bold and free in her ways as are the white
women, and her name is on all the men’s tongues. What prudent man of our
race would take her as wife?”

“One needs not to be born here to be made a fool of,” joined in Pau Lin,
appearing at another balcony door. “Think of Hum Wah. From sunrise till
midnight he worked for fourteen years, then a white man came along and
persuaded from him every dollar, promising to return doublefold within
the moon. Many moons have risen and waned, and Hum Wah still waits on
this side of the sea for the white man and his money. Meanwhile, his
father and mother, who looked long for his coming, have passed beyond
returning.”

“The new religion—what trouble it brings!” exclaimed Lae Choo. “My man
received word yestereve that the good old mother of Chee Ping—he who was
baptized a Christian at the last baptizing in the Mission around the
corner—had her head secretly severed from her body by the steadfast
people of the village, as soon as the news reached there. ’Twas the
first violent death in the records of the place. This happened to the
mother of one of the boys attending the Mission corner of my street.”

“No doubt, the poor old mother, having lost face, minded not so much the
losing of her head,” sighed Pau Lin. She gazed below her curiously. The
American Chinatown held a strange fascination for the girl from the
seacoast village. Streaming along the street was a motley throng made up
of all nationalities. The sing-song voices of girls whom respectable
merchants’ wives shudder to name, were calling to one another from high
balconies up shadowy alleys. A fat barber was laughing hilariously at a
drunken white man who had fallen into a gutter; a withered old fellow,
carrying a bird in a cage, stood at the corner entreating passersby to
have a good fortune told; some children were burning punk on the
curbstone. There went by a stalwart Chief of the Six Companies engaged
in earnest confab with a yellow-robed priest from the joss house. A
Chinese dressed in the latest American style and a very blonde woman,
laughing immoderately, were entering a Chinese restaurant together.
Above all the hubbub of voices was heard the clang of electric cars and
the jarring of heavy wheels over cobblestones.

Pau Lin raised her head and looked her thoughts at the old woman, Sien
Tau.

“Yes,” nodded the dame, “’tis a mad place in which to bring up a child.”

Pau Lin went back into the house, gave little Yen his noonday meal, and
dressed him with care. His father was to take him out that afternoon.
She questioned the boy, as she braided his queue, concerning the white
women whom he visited with his father.

It was evening when they returned—Wou Sankwei and his boy. The little
fellow ran up to her in high glee. “See, mother,” said he, pulling off
his cap, “I am like father now. I wear no queue.”

The mother looked down upon him—at the little round head from which the
queue, which had been her pride, no longer dangled.

“Ah!” she cried. “I am ashamed of you; I am ashamed!”

The boy stared at her, hurt and disappointed.

“Never mind, son,” comforted his father. “It is all right.”

Pau Lin placed the bowls of seaweed and chickens’ liver before them and
went back to the kitchen where her own meal was waiting. But she did not
eat. She was saying within herself: “It is for the white woman he has
done this; it is for the white woman!”

Later, as she laid the queue of her son within the trunk wherein lay
that of his father, long since cast aside, she discovered a picture of
Mrs. Dean, taken when the American woman had first become the teacher
and benefactress of the youthful laundryman. She ran over with it to her
husband. “Here,” said she; “it is a picture of one of your white
friends.” Sankwei took it from her almost reverently, “That woman,” he
explained, “has been to me as a mother.”

“And the young woman—the one with eyes the color of blue china—is she
also as a mother?” inquired Pau Lin gently.

But for all her gentleness, Wou Sankwei flushed angrily.

“Never speak of her,” he cried. “Never speak of her!”

“Ha, ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha!” laughed Pau Lin. It was a soft and not
unmelodious laugh, but to Wou Sankwei it sounded almost sacrilegious.

Nevertheless, he soon calmed down. Pau Lin was his wife, and to be kind
to her was not only his duty but his nature. So when his little boy
climbed into his lap and besought his father to pipe him a tune, he
reached for his flute and called to Pau Lin to put aside work for that
night. He would play her some Chinese music. And Pau Lin, whose heart
and mind, undiverted by change, had been concentrated upon Wou Sankwei
ever since the day she had become his wife, smothered, for the time
being, the bitterness in her heart, and succumbed to the magic of her
husband’s playing—a magic which transported her in thought to the old
Chinese days, the old Chinese days whose impression and influence ever
remain with the exiled sons and daughters of China.


                                   IV

That a man should take to himself two wives, or even three, if he
thought proper, seemed natural and right in the eyes of Wou Pau Lin. She
herself had come from a home where there were two broods of children and
where her mother and her father’s other wife had eaten their meals
together as sisters. In that home there had not always been peace; but
each woman, at least, had the satisfaction of knowing that her man did
not regard or treat the other woman as her superior. To each had fallen
the common lot—to bear children to the man, and the man was master of
all.

But, oh! the humiliation and shame of bearing children to a man who
looked up to another woman—and a woman of another race—as a being above
the common uses of women. There is a jealousy of the mind more poignant
than any mere animal jealousy.

When Wou Sankwei’s second child was two weeks old, Adah Charlton and her
aunt called to see the little one, and the young girl chatted brightly
with the father and played merrily with Yen, who was growing strong and
merry. The American women could not, of course, converse with the
Chinese; but Adah placed beside her a bunch of beautiful flowers,
pressed her hand, and looked down upon her with radiant eyes. Secure in
the difference of race, in the love of many friends, and in the
happiness of her chosen work, no suspicion whatever crossed her mind
that the woman whose husband was her aunt’s protégé tasted everything
bitter because of her.

After the visitors had gone, Pau Lin, who had been watching her
husband’s face while the young artist was in the room, said to him:

“She can be happy who takes all and gives nothing.”

“Takes all and gives nothing,” echoed her husband. “What do you mean?”

“She has taken all your heart,” answered Pau Lin, “but she has not given
you a son. It is I who have had that task.”

“You are my wife,” answered Wou Sankwei. “And she—oh! how can you speak
of her so? She, who is as a pure water-flower—a lily!”

He went out of the room, carrying with him a little painting of their
boy, which Adah Charlton had given to him as she bade him goodbye and
which he had intended showing with pride to the mother.

It was on the day that the baby died that Pau Lin first saw the little
picture. It had fallen out of her husband’s coat pocket when he lifted
the tiny form in his arms and declared it lifeless. Even in that first
moment of loss Pau Lin, stooping to pick up the portrait, had shrunk
back in horror, crying: “She would cast a spell! She would cast a
spell!”

She set her heel upon the face of the picture and destroyed it beyond
restoration.

“You know not what you say and do,” sternly rebuked Sankwei. He would
have added more, but the mystery of the dead child’s look forbade him.

“The loss of a son is as the loss of a limb,” said he to his childless
partner, as under the red glare of the lanterns they sat discussing the
sad event.

“But you are not without consolation,” returned Leung Tsao. “Your
firstborn grows in strength and beauty.”

“True,” assented Wou Sankwei, his heavy thoughts becoming lighter.

And Pau Lin, in her curtained balcony overhead, drew closer her child
and passionately cried:

“Sooner would I, O heart of my heart, that the light of thine eyes were
also quenched, than that thou shouldst be contaminated with the wisdom
of the new.”


                                   V

The Chinese women friends of Wou Pau Lin gossiped among themselves, and
their gossip reached the ears of the American woman friend of Pau Lin’s
husband. Since the days of her widowhood Mrs. Dean had devoted herself
earnestly and whole-heartedly to the betterment of the condition and the
uplifting of the young workingmen of Chinese race who came to America.
Their appeal and need, as she had told her niece, was for closer
acquaintance with the knowledge of the Western people, and _that_ she
had undertaken to give them, as far as she was able. The rewards and
satisfactions of her work had been rich in some cases. Witness Wou
Sankwei.

But the gossip had reached and much perturbed her. What was it that they
said Wou Sankwei’s wife had declared—that her little son should not go
to an American school nor learn the American learning. Such bigotry and
narrow-mindedness! How sad to think of! Here was a man who had benefited
and profited by living in America, anxious to have his son receive the
benefits of a Western education—and here was this man’s wife opposing
him with her ignorance and hampering him with her unreasonable jealousy.

Yes, she had heard that too. That Wou Sankwei’s wife was
jealous—jealous—and her husband the most moral of men, the kindest and
the most generous.

“Of what is she jealous?” she questioned Adah Charlton. “Other Chinese
men’s wives, I have known, have had cause to be jealous, for it is true
some of them are dreadfully immoral and openly support two or more
wives. But not Wou Sankwei. And this little Pau Lin. She has everything
that a Chinese woman could wish for.”

A sudden flash of intuition came to the girl, rendering her for a moment
speechless. When she did find words, she said:

“Everything that a Chinese woman could wish for, you say. Auntie, I do
not believe there is any real difference between the feelings of a
Chinese wife and an American wife. Sankwei is treating Pau Lin as he
would treat her were he living in China. Yet it cannot be the same to
her as if she were in their own country, where he would not come in
contact with American women. A woman is a woman with intuitions and
perceptions, whether Chinese or American, whether educated or
uneducated, and Sankwei’s wife must have noticed, even on the day of her
arrival, her husband’s manner towards us, and contrasted it with his
manner towards her. I did not realize this before you told me that she
was jealous. I only wish I had. Now, for all her ignorance, I can see
that the poor little thing became more of an American in that one half
hour on the steamer than Wou Sankwei, for all your pride in him, has
become in seven years.”

Mrs. Dean rested her head on her hand. She was evidently much perplexed.

“What you say may be, Adah,” she replied after a while; “but even so, it
is Sankwei whom I have known so long, who has my sympathies. He has much
to put up with. They have drifted seven years of life apart. There is no
bond of interest or sympathy between them, save the boy. Yet never the
slightest hint of trouble has come to me from his own lips. Before the
coming of Pau Lin, he would confide in me every little thing that
worried him, as if he were my own son. Now he maintains absolute silence
as to his private affairs.”

“Chinese principles,” observed Adah, resuming her work. “Yes, I admit
Sankwei has some puzzles to solve. Naturally, when he tries to live two
lives—that of a Chinese and that of an American.”

“He is compelled to that,” retorted Mrs. Dean. “Is it not what we teach
these Chinese boys—to become Americans? And yet, they are Chinese, and
must, in a sense, remain so.”

Adah did not answer.

Mrs. Dean sighed. “Poor, dear children, both of them,” mused she. “I
feel very low-spirited over the matter. I suppose you wouldn’t care to
come down town with me. I should like to have another chat with Mrs.
Wing Sing.”

“I shall be glad of the change,” replied Adah, laying down her brushes.

Rows of lanterns suspended from many balconies shed a mellow, moonshiny
radiance. On the walls and doors were splashes of red paper inscribed
with hieroglyphics. In the narrow streets, booths decorated with
flowers, and banners and screens painted with immense figures of josses
diverted the eye; while bands of musicians in gaudy silks, shrilled and
banged, piped and fluted.

Everybody seemed to be out of doors—men, women, and children—and nearly
all were in holiday attire. A couple of priests, in vivid scarlet and
yellow robes, were kotowing before an altar covered with a rich cloth,
embroidered in white and silver. Some Chinese students from the
University of California stood looking on with comprehending,
half-scornful interest; three girls lavishly dressed in colored silks,
with their black hair plastered back from their faces and heavily
bejewelled behind, chirped and chattered in a gilded balcony above them
like birds in a cage. Little children, their hands full of
half-moon-shaped cakes, were pattering about, with eyes, for all the
hour, as bright as stars.

Chinatown was celebrating the Harvest Moon Festival, and Adah Charlton
was glad that she had an opportunity to see something of the celebration
before she returned East. Mrs. Dean, familiar with the Chinese people
and the mazes of Chinatown, led her around fearlessly, pointing out this
and that object of interest and explaining to her its meaning. Seeing
that it was a gala night, she had abandoned her idea of calling upon the
Chinese friend.

Just as they turned a corner leading up to the street where Wou
Sankwei’s place of business and residence was situated, a pair of little
hands grasped Mrs. Dean’s skirt and a delighted little voice piped: “See
me! See me!” It was little Yen, resplendent in mauve-colored pantaloons
and embroidered vest and cap. Behind him was a tall man whom both women
recognized.

“How do you happen to have Yen with you?” Adah asked.

“His father handed him over to me as a sort of guide, counsellor, and
friend. The little fellow is very amusing.”

“See over here,” interrupted Yen. He hopped over the alley to where the
priests stood by the altar. The grown people followed him.

“What is that man chanting?” asked Adah. One of the priests had mounted
a table, and with arms outstretched towards the moon sailing high in the
heavens, seemed to be making some sort of an invocation.

Her friend listened for some moments before replying:

“It is a sort of apotheosis of the moon. I have heard it on a like
occasion in Hankow, and the Chinese _bonze_ who officiated gave me a
translation. I almost know it by heart. May I repeat it to you?”

Mrs. Dean and Yen were examining the screen with the big josses.

“Yes, I should like to hear it,” said Adah.

“Then fix your eyes upon Diana.”

“Dear and lovely moon, as I watch thee pursuing thy solitary course o’er
the silent heavens, heart-easing thoughts steal o’er me and calm my
passionate soul. Thou art so sweet, so serious, so serene, that thou
causest me to forget the stormy emotions which crash like jarring
discords across the harmony of life, and bringest to my memory a voice
scarce ever heard amidst the warring of the world—love’s low voice.

“Thou art so peaceful and so pure that it seemeth as if naught false or
ignoble could dwell beneath thy gentle radiance, and that
earnestness—even the earnestness of genius—must glow within the bosom of
him on whose head thy beams fall like blessings.

“The magic of thy sympathy disburtheneth me of many sorrows, and
thoughts, which, like the songs of the sweetest sylvan singer, are too
dear and sacred for the careless ears of day, gush forth with
unconscious eloquence when thou art the only listener.

“Dear and lovely moon, there are some who say that those who dwell in
the sunlit fields of reason should fear to wander through the moonlit
valleys of imagination; but I, who have ever been a pilgrim and a
stranger in the realm of the wise, offer to thee the homage of a heart
which appreciates that thou graciously shinest—even on the fool.”

“Is that really Chinese?” queried Adah.

“No doubt about it—in the main. Of course, I cannot swear to it word for
word.”

“I should think that there would be some reference to the fruits of the
earth—the harvest. I always understood that the Chinese religion was so
practical.”

“Confucianism is. But the Chinese mind requires two religions. Even the
most commonplace Chinese has yearnings for something above everyday
life. Therefore, he combines with his Confucianism, Buddhism—or, in this
country, Christianity.”

“Thank you for the information. It has given me a key to the mind of a
certain Chinese in whom Auntie and I are interested.”

“And who is this particular Chinese in whom you are interested.”

“The father of the little boy who is with us tonight.”

“Wou Sankwei! Why, here he comes with Lee Tong Hay. Are you acquainted
with Lee Tong Hay?”

“No, but I believe Aunt is. Plays and sings in vaudeville, doesn’t he?”

“Yes; he can turn himself into a German, a Scotchman, an Irishman, or an
American, with the greatest ease, and is as natural in each character as
he is as a Chinaman. Hello, Lee Tong Hay.”

“Hello, Mr. Stimson.”

While her friend was talking to the lively young Chinese who had
answered his greeting, Adah went over to where Wou Sankwei stood
speaking to Mrs. Dean.

“Yen begins school next week,” said her aunt, drawing her arm within her
own. It was time to go home.

Adah made no reply. She was settling her mind to do something quite out
of the ordinary. Her aunt often called her romantic and impractical.
Perhaps she was.


                                   VI

“Auntie went out of town this morning,” said Adah Charlton. “I, ’phoned
for you to come up, Sankwei because I wished to have a personal and
private talk with you.”

“Any trouble, Miss Adah,” inquired the young merchant. “Anything I can
do for you?”

Mrs. Dean often called upon him to transact little business matters for
her or to consult with him on various phases of her social and family
life.

“I don’t know what I would do without Sankwei’s head to manage for me,”
she often said to her niece.

“No,” replied the girl, “you do too much for us. You always have, ever
since I’ve known you. It’s a shame for us to have allowed you.”

“What are you talking about, Miss Adah? Since I came to America your
aunt has made this house like a home to me, and, of course, I take an
interest in it and like to do anything for it that a man can. I am
always happy when I come here.”

“Yes, I know you are, poor old boy,” said Adah to herself.

Aloud she said: “I have something to say to you which I would like you
to hear. Will you listen, Sankwei?”

“Of course I will,” he answered.

“Well then,” went on Adah, “I asked you to come here today because I
have heard that there is trouble at your house and that your wife is
jealous of you.”

“Would you please not talk about that, Miss Adah. It is a matter which
you cannot understand.”

“You promised to listen and heed. I do understand, even though I cannot
speak to your wife nor find out what she feels and thinks. I know you,
Sankwei, and I can see just how the trouble has arisen. As soon as I
heard that your wife was jealous I knew why she was jealous.”

“Why?” he queried.

“Because,” she answered unflinchingly, “you are thinking far too much of
other women.”

“Too much of other women?” echoed Sankwei dazedly. “I did not know
that.”

“No, you didn’t. That is why I am telling you. But you are, Sankwei. And
you are becoming too Americanized. My aunt encourages you to become so,
and she is a good woman, with the best and highest of motives; but we
are all liable to make mistakes, and it is a mistake to try and make a
Chinese man into an American—if he has a wife who is to remain as she
always has been. It would be different if you were not married and were
a man free to advance. But you are not.”

“What am I to do then, Miss Adah? You say that I think too much of other
women besides her, and that I am too much Americanized. What can I do
about it now that it is so?”

“First of all you must think of your wife. She has done for you what no
American woman would do—came to you to be your wife, love you and serve
you without even knowing you—took you on trust altogether. You must
remember that for many years she was chained in a little cottage to care
for your ailing and aged mother—a hard task indeed for a young girl. You
must remember that you are the only man in the world to her, and that
you have always been the only one that she has ever cared for. Think of
her during all the years you are here, living a lonely hard-working
life—a baby and an old woman her only companions. For this, she had left
all her own relations. No American woman would have sacrificed herself
so.

“And, now, what has she? Only you and her housework. The white woman
reads, plays, paints, attends concerts, entertainments, lectures,
absorbs herself in the work she likes, and in the course of her life
thinks of and cares for a great many people. She has much to make her
happy besides her husband. The Chinese woman has him only.”

“And her boy.”

“Yes, her boy,” repeated Adah Charlton, smiling in spite of herself, but
lapsing into seriousness the moment after. “There’s another reason for
you to drop the American for a time and go back to being a Chinese. For
sake of your darling little boy, you and your wife should live together
kindly and cheerfully. That is much more important for his welfare than
that he should go to the American school and become Americanized.”

“It is my ambition to put him through both American and Chinese
schools.”

“But what he needs most of all is a loving mother.”

“She loves him all right.”

“Then why do you not love her as you should? If I were married I would
not think my husband loved me very much if he preferred spending his
evenings in the society of other women than in mine, and was so much
more polite and deferential to other women than he was to me. Can’t you
understand now why your wife is jealous?”

Wou Sankwei stood up.

“Goodbye,” said Adah Charlton, giving him her hand.

“Goodbye,” said Wou Sankwei.

Had he been a white man, there is no doubt that Adah Charlton’s little
lecture would have had a contrary effect from what she meant it to have.
At least, the lectured would have been somewhat cynical as to her
sincerity. But Wou Sankwei was not a white man. He was a Chinese, and
did not see any reason for insincerity in a matter as important as that
which Adah Charlton had brought before him. He felt himself exiled from
Paradise, yet it did not occur to him to question, as a white man would
have done, whether the angel with the flaming sword had authority for
her action. Neither did he lay the blame for things gone wrong upon any
woman. He simply made up his mind to make the best of what was.


                                  VII

It had been a peaceful week in the Wou household—the week before little
Yen was to enter the American school. So peaceful indeed that Wou
Sankwei had begun to think that his wife was reconciled to his wishes
with regard to the boy. He whistled softly as he whittled away at a
little ship he was making for him. Adah Charlton’s suggestions had set
coursing a train of thought which had curved around Pau Lin so closely
that he had decided that, should she offer any further opposition to the
boy’s attending the American school, he would not insist upon it. After
all, though the American language might be useful during this century,
the wheel of the world would turn again, and then it might not be
necessary at all. Who could tell? He came very near to expressing
himself thus to Pau Lin.

And now it was the evening before the morning that little Yen was to
march away to the American school. He had been excited all day over the
prospect, and to calm him, his father finally told him to read aloud a
little story from the Chinese book which he had given him on his first
birthday in America and which he had taught him to read. Obediently the
little fellow drew his stool to his mother’s side and read in his
childish sing-song the story of an irreverent lad who came to great
grief because he followed after the funeral of his grandfather and
regaled himself on the crisply roasted chickens and loose-skinned
oranges which were left on the grave for the feasting of the spirit.

Wou Sankwei laughed heartily over the story. It reminded him of some of
his own boyish escapades. But Pau Lin stroked silently the head of the
little reader, and seemed lost in reverie.

A whiff of fresh salt air blew in from the Bay. The mother shivered, and
Wou Sankwei, looking up from the fastening of the boat’s rigging, bade
Yen close the door. As the little fellow came back to his mother’s side,
he stumbled over her knee.

“Oh, poor mother!” he exclaimed with quaint apology. “’Twas the stupid
feet, not Yen.”

“So,” she replied, curling her arm around his neck, “’tis always the
feet. They are to the spirit as the cocoon to the butterfly. Listen, and
I will sing you the song of the Happy Butterfly.”

She began singing the old Chinese ditty in a fresh birdlike voice. Wou
Sankwei, listening, was glad to hear her. He liked having everyone
around him cheerful and happy. That had been the charm of the Dean
household.

The ship was finished before the little family retired. Yen examined it,
critically at first, then exultingly. Finally, he carried it away and
placed it carefully in the closet where he kept his kites, balls, tops,
and other treasures. “We will set sail with it tomorrow after school,”
said he to his father, hugging gratefully that father’s arm.

Sankwei rubbed the little round head. The boy and he were great chums.

                  *       *       *       *       *

What was that sound which caused Sankwei to start from his sleep? It was
just on the border land of night and day, an unusual time for Pau Lin to
be up. Yet, he could hear her voice in Yen’s room. He raised himself on
his elbow and listened. She was softly singing a nursery song about some
little squirrels and a huntsman. Sankwei wondered at her singing in that
way at such an hour. From where he lay he could just perceive the
child’s cot and the silent child figure lying motionless in the dim
light. How very motionless! In a moment Sankwei was beside it.

The empty cup with its dark dregs told the tale.

The thing he loved the best in all the world—the darling son who had
crept into his heart with his joyousness and beauty—had been taken from
him—by her who had given.

Sankwei reeled against the wall. The kneeling figure by the cot arose.
The face of her was solemn and tender.

“He is saved,” smiled she, “from the Wisdom of the New.”

In grief too bitter for words the father bowed his head upon his hands.

“Why! Why!” queried Pau Lin, gazing upon him bewilderedly. “The child is
happy. The butterfly mourns not o’er the shed cocoon.”

Sankwei put up his shutters and wrote this note to Adah Charlton:

  I have lost my boy through an accident. I am returning to China with
  my wife whose health requires a change.




                          “ITS WAVERING IMAGE”


                                   I

Pan was a half white, half Chinese girl. Her mother was dead, and Pan
lived with her father who kept an Oriental Bazaar on Dupont Street. All
her life had Pan lived in Chinatown, and if she were different in any
sense from those around her, she gave little thought to it. It was only
after the coming of Mark Carson that the mystery of her nature began to
trouble her.

They met at the time of the boycott of the Sam Yups by the See Yups.
After the heat and dust and unsavoriness of the highways and byways of
Chinatown, the young reporter who had been sent to find a story, had
stepped across the threshold of a cool, deep room, fragrant with the
odor of dried lilies and sandalwood, and found Pan.

She did not speak to him, nor he to her. His business was with the
spectacled merchant, who, with a pointed brush, was making up accounts
in brown paper books and rolling balls in an abacus box. As to Pan, she
always turned from whites. With her father’s people she was natural and
at home; but in the presence of her mother’s she felt strange and
constrained, shrinking from their curious scrutiny as she would from the
sharp edge of a sword.

When Mark Carson returned to the office, he asked some questions
concerning the girl who had puzzled him. What was she? Chinese or white?
The city editor answered him, adding: “She is an unusually bright girl,
and could tell more stories about the Chinese than any other person in
this city—if she would.”

Mark Carson had a determined chin, clever eyes, and a tone to his voice
which easily won for him the confidence of the unwary. In the reporter’s
room he was spoken of as “a man who would sell his soul for a story.”

After Pan’s first shyness had worn off, he found her bewilderingly frank
and free with him; but he had all the instincts of a gentleman save one,
and made no ordinary mistake about her. He was Pan’s first white friend.
She was born a Bohemian, exempt from the conventional restrictions
imposed upon either the white or Chinese woman; and the Oriental who was
her father mingled with his affection for his child so great a respect
for and trust in the daughter of the dead white woman, that everything
she did or said was right to him. And Pan herself! A white woman might
pass over an insult; a Chinese woman fail to see one. But Pan! He would
be a brave man indeed who offered one to childish little Pan.

All this Mark Carson’s clear eyes perceived, and with delicate tact and
subtlety he taught the young girl that, all unconscious until his
coming, she had lived her life alone. So well did she learn this lesson
that it seemed at times as if her white self must entirely dominate and
trample under foot her Chinese.

Meanwhile, in full trust and confidence, she led him about Chinatown,
initiating him into the simple mystery and history of many things, for
which she, being of her father’s race, had a tender regard and pride.
For her sake he was received as a brother by the yellow-robed priest in
the joss house, the Astrologer of Prospect Place, and other conservative
Chinese. The Water Lily Club opened its doors to him when she knocked,
and the Sublimely Pure Brothers’ organization admitted him as one of its
honorary members, thereby enabling him not only to see but to take part
in a ceremony in which no American had ever before participated. With
her by his side, he was welcomed wherever he went. Even the little
Chinese women in the midst of their babies, received him with gentle
smiles, and the children solemnly munched his candies and repeated
nursery rhymes for his edification.

He enjoyed it all, and so did Pan. They were both young and
light-hearted. And when the afternoon was spent, there was always that
high room open to the stars, with its China bowls full of flowers and
its big colored lanterns, shedding a mellow light.

Sometimes there was music. A Chinese band played three evenings a week
in the gilded restaurant beneath them, and the louder the gongs sounded
and the fiddlers fiddled, the more delighted was Pan. Just below the
restaurant was her father’s bazaar. Occasionally Mun You would stroll
upstairs and inquire of the young couple if there was anything needed to
complete their felicity, and Pan would answer: “Thou only.” Pan was very
proud of her Chinese father. “I would rather have a Chinese for a father
than a white man,” she often told Mark Carson. The last time she had
said that he had asked whom she would prefer for a husband, a white man
or a Chinese. And Pan, for the first time since he had known her, had no
answer for him.


                                   II

It was a cool, quiet evening, after a hot day. A new moon was in the
sky.

“How beautiful above! How unbeautiful below!” exclaimed Mark Carson
involuntarily.

He and Pan had been gazing down from their open retreat into the
lantern-lighted, motley-thronged street beneath them.

“Perhaps it isn’t very beautiful,” replied Pan, “but it is here I live.
It is my home.” Her voice quivered a little.

He leaned towards her suddenly and grasped her hands.

“Pan,” he cried, “you do not belong here. You are white—white.”

“No! no!” protested Pan.

“You are,” he asserted. “You have no right to be here.”

“I was born here,” she answered, “and the Chinese people look upon me as
their own.”

“But they do not understand you,” he went on. “Your real self is alien
to them. What interest have they in the books you read—the thoughts you
think?”

“They have an interest in me,” answered faithful Pan. “Oh, do not speak
in that way any more.”

“But I must,” the young man persisted. “Pan, don’t you see that you have
got to decide what you will be—Chinese or white? You cannot be both.”

“Hush! Hush!” bade Pan. “I do not love you when you talk to me like
that.”

A little Chinese boy brought tea and saffron cakes. He was a picturesque
little fellow with a quaint manner of speech. Mark Carson jested merrily
with him, while Pan holding a tea-bowl between her two small hands
laughed and sipped.

When they were alone again, the silver stream and the crescent moon
became the objects of their study. It was a very beautiful evening.

After a while Mark Carson, his hand on Pan’s shoulder, sang:

                  “And forever, and forever,
                  As long as the river flows,
                  As long as the heart has passions,
                  As long as life has woes,
                  The moon and its broken reflection,
                  And its shadows shall appear,
                  As the symbol of love in heaven,
                  And its wavering image here.”

Listening to that irresistible voice singing her heart away, the girl
broke down and wept. She was so young and so happy.

“Look up at me,” bade Mark Carson. “Oh, Pan! Pan! Those tears prove that
you are white.”

Pan lifted her wet face.

“Kiss me, Pan,” said he. It was the first time.

Next morning Mark Carson began work on the special-feature article which
he had been promising his paper for some weeks.


                                  III

“Cursed be his ancestors,” bayed Man You.

He cast a paper at his daughter’s feet and left the room.

Startled by her father’s unwonted passion, Pan picked up the paper, and
in the clear passionless light of the afternoon read that which forever
after was blotted upon her memory.

“Betrayed! Betrayed! Betrayed to be a betrayer!”

It burnt red hot; agony unrelieved by words, unassuaged by tears.

So till evening fell. Then she stumbled up the dark stairs which led to
the high room open to the stars and tried to think it out. Someone had
hurt her. Who was it? She raised her eyes. There shone: “Its Wavering
Image.” It helped her to lucidity. He had done it. Was it unconsciously
dealt—that cruel blow? Ah, well did he know that the sword which pierced
her through others, would carry with it to her own heart, the pain of
all those others. None knew better than he that she, whom he had called
“a white girl, a white woman,” would rather that her own naked body and
soul had been exposed, than that things, sacred and secret to those who
loved her, should be cruelly unveiled and ruthlessly spread before the
ridiculing and uncomprehending foreigner. And knowing all this so well,
so well, he had carelessly sung her heart away, and with her kiss upon
his lips, had smilingly turned and stabbed her. She, who was of the race
that remembers.


                                   IV

Mark Carson, back in the city after an absence of two months, thought of
Pan. He would see her that very evening. Dear little Pan, pretty Pan,
clever Pan, amusing Pan; Pan, who was always so frankly glad to have him
come to her; so eager to hear all that he was doing; so appreciative, so
inspiring, so loving. She would have forgotten that article by now. Why
should a white woman care about such things? Her true self was above it
all. Had he not taught her _that_ during the weeks in which they had
seen so much of one another? True, his last lesson had been a little
harsh, and as yet he knew not how she had taken it; but even if its
roughness had hurt and irritated, there was a healing balm, a wizard’s
oil which none knew so well as he how to apply.

But for all these soothing reflections, there was an undercurrent of
feeling which caused his steps to falter on his way to Pan. He turned
into Portsmouth Square and took a seat on one of the benches facing the
fountain erected in memory of Robert Louis Stevenson. Why had Pan failed
to answer the note he had written telling her of the assignment which
would keep him out of town for a couple of months and giving her his
address? Would Robert Louis Stevenson have known why? Yes—and so did
Mark Carson. But though Robert Louis Stevenson would have boldly
answered himself the question, Mark Carson thrust it aside, arose, and
pressed up the hill.

“I knew they would not blame you, Pan!”

“Yes.”

“And there was no word of you, dear. I was careful about that, not only
for your sake, but for mine.”

Silence.

“It is mere superstition anyway. These things have got to be exposed and
done away with.”

Still silence.

Mark Carson felt strangely chilled. Pan was not herself tonight. She did
not even look herself. He had been accustomed to seeing her in American
dress. Tonight she wore the Chinese costume. But for her clear-cut
features she might have been a Chinese girl. He shivered.

“Pan,” he asked, “why do you wear that dress?”

Within her sleeves Pan’s small hands struggled together; but her face
and voice were calm.

“Because I am a Chinese woman,” she answered.

“You are not,” cried Mark Carson, fiercely. “You cannot say that now,
Pan. You are a white woman—white. Did your kiss not promise me that?”

“A white woman!” echoed Pan her voice rising high and clear to the stars
above them. “I would not be a white woman for all the world. _You_ are a
white man. And _what_ is a promise to a white man!”

                  *       *       *       *       *

When she was lying low, the element of Fire having raged so fiercely
within her that it had almost shriveled up the childish frame, there
came to the house of Man You a little toddler who could scarcely speak.
Climbing upon Pan’s couch, she pressed her head upon the sick girl’s
bosom. The feel of that little head brought tears.

“Lo!” said the mother of the toddler. “Thou wilt bear a child thyself
some day, and all the bitterness of this will pass away.”

And Pan, being a Chinese woman, was comforted.




                         THE GIFT OF LITTLE ME


The schoolroom was decorated with banners and flags wrought in various
colors. Chinese lanterns swung overhead. A big, green, porcelain frog
with yellow eyes squatted in the centre of the teacher’s desk. Tropical
and native plants: azaleas, hyacinths, palms, and Chinese lilies, filled
the air with their fragrance.

It was the day before the Chinese New Year of 18— and Miss McLeod’s
little scholars, in the decoration of their schoolroom, had expressed
their love of quaint conceits and their appreciation of the beautiful.
They were all in holiday attire. There was Han Wenti in sky-hued raiment
and loose, flowing sleeves, upon each of which was embroidered a yellow
dragon. Han Wenti’s father was the Chief of his clan in America. There
was San Kee, the son of the Americanized merchant, stiff and slim in
American store clothes. Little Choy, on the girls’ side, proudly wore a
checked louisine Mother Hubbard gown, while Fei and Sie looked like
humming-birds in their native costume of bright-colored silks flowered
with gold.

Miss McLeod’s eyes wandered over the heap of gifts piled on three chairs
before her desk, and over the heads of the young givers, to where on a
back seat a little fellow in blue cotton tunic and pantaloons sat
swinging a pair of white-soled shoes in a “don’t care for anybody”
fashion.

Little Me was looked upon almost as a criminal by his schoolfellows. He
was the only scholar in all the school who failed to offer at the shrine
of the Teacher, and the fact that he was the son of a man who dined on
no richer dish than rice and soy gravy did not palliate his offense.
There were other scholars who knew not the taste of mushrooms, bamboo
shoots, and sucking pigs, yet who were unceasing in their offerings of
paper mats, wild flowers, pebbles, strange insects, and other gifts
possessing at least a sentimental value. The truth of the matter,
however, was that Little Me was neither unappreciative nor unloving. He
was simply afflicted with pride. If he could not give in the princely
fashion of Hom Hing and Lee Chu, the sons of the richest merchants in
Chinatown, he would not give at all.

Yet if Miss McLeod, in her Scotch heart, allowed herself a favorite
amongst her scholars, it was Little Me. Many a time had she incurred the
displeasure of the parents of Hom Hing and Lee Chu by rejecting the
oft-times valuable presents of their chubby, complacent-faced sons. She
had seen Little Me’s eyes cloud and his small hands draw up in his
sleeves when the pattering footsteps of the braided darlings of the rich
led them, with their offerings, to her desk.

“Attention, children!” said Miss McLeod; and she made a little speech in
which she thanked her scholars for their tokens of appreciation and
affection, but impressed upon them that she prized as much a wooden
image of his own carving from a boy who had nothing more to offer, as
she did an ivory or jade figure from one whose father could afford to
wear gold buttons; that a lichi from the orphan Amoy was as refreshing
to her as a basket of oranges from the only daughter of the owner of
many fruit ranches. The greatest of all gifts was beyond price. They
must remember the story she had told them at Christmas time of the
giving of a darling and only Son to a loved people. All the money in the
world could not have paid for that dear little boy. He was a free gift.

Little Me stopped swinging his feet in their white-soled shoes. With
solemn eyes and puckered brow he meditated over this speech.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The first day of the new year was kept with much rejoicing. There were
gay times under the lanterns, quaint ceremonies, and fine feasting. The
flutist came out with his flute, the banjo man with his banjo, and the
fiddler with his fiddle. No child but had a piece of gold or silver
given to him or her, and sweetmeats, loose-skinned oranges, and
watermelon seeds were scattered around galore. Strains of music
enlivened the dark alleys, and “flowers” or fireworks delighted both old
and young. The Literary and Benevolent Societies brought forth those of
their number whose imaginations and experiences gave them the power to
portray the achievements of heroes, the despair of lovers, the blessings
which fall to the lot of the filial son, and the terrible fate of the
undutiful, and while the sun went down and long after it had set, groups
of fascinated youths sat listening to tales of magic and enchantment.

In the midst of it all Little Me wandered around in his white-soled
shoes, and thought of that other story—the story of the Babe.

On the second day of the Chinese New Year, Miss McLeod, her twine bag
full to overflowing with little red parcels of joy, stopped before the
door of the Chee house. As there was no response to her knock, she
lifted the latch and entered a darkened room. By a couch in the furthest
corner of the room a woman knelt, moaning and tearful. It was Chee A
Tae, Little Me’s mother. Little Me’s proper name was Chee Ping. Miss
McLeod touched her shoulder sympathetically. The woman shuddered and the
low moans became heartrending cries and sobs. Did the teacher know that
her baby was stolen? Some evil spirit had witched him away. Her husband,
with some friends, was searching for the child; but she felt sure they
would find him—never. She had burnt incense to “Mother” and besought the
aid of the goddess of children; but her prayers would not avail, because
her husband had neglected that month to send his parents cash for
ginseng and broth. He had tried his luck with the Gambling Cash Tiger
and failed. Had he been fortunate, his parents would have received twice
their usual portion, but as it was, he had lost. And now the baby, the
younger brother of Little Me, was lost too.

“How did it happen?” inquired Miss McLeod.

“We were alone—the babe and I,” replied the mother. “My man was visiting
and Little Me was playing in the alley. I stepped over with a bowl of
boiled rice and a pot of tea for old Sien Tau. We have not much for our
own mouths, but it is well to begin the New Year by being kind to those
who may not see another. The babe was sleeping when I last beheld him.
When I returned, whether he was asleep, awake, in the land of the living
or in the spirit world, was withheld from me. A wolf—a tiger heart—alone
knew.”

This was truly a case needing sympathy. Miss McLeod did her best, and
after a while Chee A Tae sat up and listened with some hope for her
husband’s footsteps. He came at last, a tired, gaunt-looking man,
wearing in the face of the holiday, the blue cotton blouse and
pantaloons of a working Chinaman, and a very dilapidated American slouch
hat, around which he had wound his queue. He was followed into the room
by several of his countrymen who cast suspicious glances at the white
woman present; but, upon recognition came forward, each in turn, and
saluted her in American fashion. There were several points of difference
between Miss McLeod and the other white teachers of Chinatown which had
won for her the special favor of her pupil’s parents. One was that
though it was plain to all that she loved her work and taught the
children committed to her charge with the utmost patience and care, she
was not a child-cuddling and caressing woman. Another, that she had
taken pains to learn the Chinese language before attempting to teach her
own. Thirdly, she lived in Chinatown, and made herself at home amongst
its denizens.

Chee A Tae was bitterly disappointed at seeing her husband without the
babe. She arose from her couch, and pulling open the door, which the men
had closed behind them, pointed them out again, crying: “Go, find my
son! Go, find my son!”

Chee Ping the First turned upon her resentfully. “Woman,” he cried,
“that he is lost is your fault. I have searched with my eyes, ears,
tongue, and limbs; but one might as well look for a pin at the bottom of
the ocean.”

The mother began to weep pitifully. “’Tis the Gambling Cash Tiger,” she
sobbed. “’Twas he who caused you to forget your parents and ill fortune
has followed therefor. A-ya, A-ya, A-ya. My heart is as heavy as the
blackest heavens!”

“What nonsense!” exclaimed Miss McLeod, thinking it time to interfere.
“The child cannot be far away. Let us all hunt and see who will find him
first.”

A crowd of men, women, and children had gathered outside the door, most
of them in gay holiday attire. At these words of the teacher there was
an assenting babel of voices, followed by a darting into passages, up
stairways, and behind doors. Lanterns were lit for the exploration of
underground cellars, stores, closets, stairways, balconies. Not a hole
in the vicinity of the Chee dwelling but was penetrated by keen eyes.
Rich and poor alike joined in the search, a yellow-robed priest from the
joss house and one of the Chiefs of the Six Companies being
conspicuously interested.

The mother, following in the footsteps of Miss McLeod, kept up a
plaintive wailing. “A-Ya, my young bud, my jade jewel, my peach bloom.
Little hands, veined like young leaves; voice like the breath of a
zephyr. Alas, the fates are against me! You are lost to your poor mother
who is without resource and bound with fetters. Death would be sweet
indeed; but that boon is denied.”

The day wore on and evening gradually stole upon them, followed by
night. The wind blew in gusts, but the moon had risen and was shining
bright so that there was a kind of moonlight even in the dark alleys.
The main portion of Chinatown had been thoroughly scoured, and most
attention was now being given to the hills which crept up to Powell
Street. It was in a top story of a half-way hill tenement that Miss
McLeod’s room was located; a cozy little place, for all its apparently
comfortless environment. When the wind began to blow bleak from the Bay,
her thoughts drifted longingly to her easy chair and cheery grate fire;
but only for a moment. Until the baby was found she could know no rest.
The distress of these Chinese people was hers; their troubles also. Had
she not adopted them as her own when kinfolk had failed her? Their
grateful appreciation of the smallest service; their undemonstrative but
faithful affection had been as balm to a heart wounded by the
indifference and bruised by the ingratitude of those to whom she had
devoted her youth, her strength, and her abilities.

Suddenly a cry was heard. Wang Hom Hing, a merchant Chinaman, who had
taken command of the search party detailed to explore the upper part of
Chinatown, appeared at the door of a rickety tenement—the one in which
Miss McLeod had built her nest—and waved, under the lanterns, a Chinese
flag, signal that the child was found.

Pell-mell the Chinese rushed towards their country’s emblem. With the
exception of Miss McLeod, not a single white person, not even a
policeman, had been impressed into the search.

Leading the rushing crowd was Chee Ping the First; in the midst panted A
Tae and her white woman friend, and in the wake of all calmly and
quietly pattered Little Me. Though usually the chief object of his
parents’ attention, this day, or rather night, he seemed altogether
forgotten.

Up several flights of stairs streamed the searchers, while from every
door on the landings, men, women, and children peered out, inquiring
what it all meant. Hemmed in by numbers, the teacher found herself at
last blocked outside her own room.

Someone was talking loudly and excitedly. It was Wang Hom Hing, the
father of her pupil of that name, and the uncle of another pupil, Lee
Chu. What was he saying? The teacher strained her ears to catch his
words. Gracious Heavens! He was declaring that she had stolen the child;
that it lay in her room, hidden under the coverlets of her bed—positive
evidence that she who, under the guise of friendship, had ingratiated
herself into their hearts and homes, was in reality a secret enemy.

“Trust her no more—this McLeod, Jean,” he cried. “Though her smile is as
sweet as honey, her heart is like a razor.”

There was an ominous silence after this speech.

Wang Hom Hing was a pompous man whose conceit had been inflated by the
flattery of wily white people, who, unlike the undiplomatic Scotch
woman, did discriminate between the gifts of the rich and poor.
Nevertheless, as President of the Water Lily Club and Secretary of the
Society of Celestial Reason, he was a man of influence in Chinatown, and
this was painfully impressed upon the teacher when Chee A Tae cast upon
her a shuddering glance and fell swooning into the arms of a stout
countrywoman behind her.

Now, the blood of Scottish chieftains throbbed in Miss McLeod’s veins;
and it was this brave blood which, when all the ships in which she had
stored her early hopes and dreams had one by one been lost, had borne up
her soul above the stormy flood, and helped her to launch another ship
in a sea both wild and strange. That ship had weathered many a gale.
Should she, after steering it safely into port, allow it to founder—in
harbor? Never! That ship was the safe-deposit bank for all her womanly
affection and energy. It carried her Chinese work—the work in which she
had found consolation, peace, and happiness. Hom Hing should not wreck
it without some effort on her part to save.

The intrepid woman, nerved by these thoughts, pushed through the human
wall before her and reached the speaker’s side. Sleeping in the midst of
the tumult lay the babe, its little hand under its cheek. So pretty a
picture that even in her stress and excitement she paused for a moment
to wonder and admire.

Then she faced the big Chinaman in his gorgeous holiday robes, her
small, slight form drawn to its fullest height, her light blue eyes
ablaze.

“Wang Hom Hing,” she cried. “You know you are trying to make my friends
believe what you do not believe yourself! I know no more than its mother
does about how the dear baby came here.”

The Chinese merchant shrugged his shoulders insolently, and addressing
the people again, asked them to judge for themselves. The child had been
stolen. The teacher had pretended to aid in a search, yet it had been he
and not she who had led the way to her room where it had been found.

Low mutterings were heard throughout the place; but after they had
subsided, the white woman, looking around for a friendly face, was
surprised and cheered to find many. Her spirits rose.

“How was I to know the child lay in my room?” she indignantly inquired.
“I left the place in the early morning. It has been brought there since
by someone unknown to me.”

Wang Hom Hing laughed scornfully as he moved away, his revenge, as he
thought, complete.

The father of the babe raised his son in his arms and passed him on to
the mother who stood with arms outstretched. Clutching the child
convulsively, she gazed with horror-struck eyes at the teacher.

“Friends,” cried the white woman, raising her voice in a last effort,
“will you allow that man to turn from me your hearts? Have you not known
me long enough to believe that though I cannot explain to you how the
baby came to be in my room, yet I am innocent of having brought it
there. A Tae”—addressing the mother—“can you believe that I would harm
one hair of your baby’s head?”

A Tae hesitated, her eyes full of tears. She had loved the teacher, but
Wang Hom Hing had sown a poisonous seed in her superstitious mind. Miss
McLeod noted her hesitation with a sinking of the heart that was almost
despair.

Up hobbled a very old and very tiny woman.

“McLeod, Jean,” she cried, “your gracious and noble qualities of mind
and soul merit a happier New Year’s Day than this. Wang Hom Hing’s words
cannot deceive old Sien Tau.”

Ah! The Scotch woman grasped gratefully the old Chinese woman’s hand.
She could not speak for the tickle in her throat.

Then spake A Tae: “Teacher, forgive me,” besought she.

And the teacher smiled her answer.

A number of men and women came forward, looked into the teacher’s face,
thanked her for past kindnesses, and expressed their confidence in her.

“McLeod, Jean,” declared an old man, “you are a hundred women good.”

Which was the highest compliment that Jean McLeod had ever received.

“You are wrong, mother!” said she, turning with a beaming face to old
Sien Tau. “This is the happiest day I have known.”

Explained the father of the babe: “The gods, seeing my unworthiness,
took from me to give to you.”

And Little Me, straggling to the teacher’s side, piped in the language
she herself had taught him:

“I have one brother. I love him all over. You say baby boy best gift, so
I give him to you when my father and mother not see. Little Me give
better than Lee Chu and Hom Hing.”

It was some time before the tumult occasioned by Little Me’s boastful
but sweet confession subsided. It had been heard by all, but was
understood wholly by none save the teacher.

                  *       *       *       *       *

That when no watchful eye was there to see, the baby had been carried in
Little Me’s sturdy arms from under the home roof to the teacher’s
tenement room, was made plain to everyone by the child himself. But it
devolved upon Miss McLeod, in order to save her little scholar from
obviously justifiable paternal wrath, to explain his reason for the
kidnapping, and this she did so clearly and eloquently that the father,
raising his first born to his knee, declared in English: “I proud of
him. He Number One scholar,” while the mother fondly smiled.

Little Me looked at the baby in his mother’s lap, and then at the
teacher. His eyes filled with tears.

“You not like what I give you well enough to keep him,” he sobbed.

“Yes, yes,” consoled Miss McLeod. “I like him so well that I put him
away in my heart where I keep the baby of my story. Don’t you remember?
That was what the Father of the story gave the baby for. To be kept in
the people’s hearts after he had gone back to Him!”

“Ah, yes,” responded the child, his face brightening. “You keep my
brother in your heart and I keep him in the house with me and my father
and mother. That best of all!”




                      THE STORY OF ONE WHITE WOMAN
                         WHO MARRIED A CHINESE


                                   I

Why did I marry Liu Kanghi, a Chinese? Well, in the first place, because
I loved him; in the second place, because I was weary of working,
struggling and fighting with the world; in the third place, because my
child needed a home.

My first husband was an American fifteen years older than myself. For a
few months I was very happy with him. I had been a working girl—a
stenographer. A home of my own filled my heart with joy. It was a
pleasure to me to wait upon James, cook him nice little dinners and
suppers, read to him little pieces from the papers and magazines, and
sing and play to him my little songs and melodies. And for a few months
he seemed to be perfectly contented. I suppose I was a novelty to him,
he having lived a bachelor existence until he was thirty-four. But it
was not long before he left off smiling at my little jokes, grew restive
and cross when I teased him, and when I tried to get him to listen to a
story in which I was interested and longed to communicate, he would bid
me not bother him. I was quick to see the change and realize that there
was a gulf of differences between us. Nevertheless, I loved and was
proud of him. He was considered a very bright and well-informed man, and
although his parents had been uneducated working people he had himself
been through the public schools. He was also an omnivorous reader of
socialistic and new-thought literature. Woman suffrage was one of his
particular hobbies. Whenever I had a magazine around he would pick it up
and read aloud to me the columns of advice to women who were ambitious
to become comrades to men and walk shoulder to shoulder with their
brothers. Once I ventured to remark that much as I admired a column of
men keeping step together, yet men and women thus ranked would, to my
mind, make a very unbeautiful and disorderly spectacle. He frowned and
answered that I did not understand him, and was too frivolous. He would
often draw my attention to newspaper reports concerning women of marked
business ability and enterprise. Once I told him that I did not admire
clever business women, as I had usually found them, and so had other
girls of my acquaintance, not nearly so kind-hearted, generous, and
helpful as the humble drudges of the world—the ordinary working women.
His answer to this was that I was jealous and childish.

But, in spite of his unkind remarks and evident contempt for me, I
wished to please him. He was my husband and I loved him. Many an
afternoon, when through with my domestic duties, did I spend in trying
to acquire a knowledge of labor politics, socialism, woman suffrage, and
baseball, the things in which he was most interested.

It was hard work, but I persevered until one day. It was about six
months after our marriage. My husband came home a little earlier than
usual, and found me engaged in trying to work out problems in
subtraction and addition. He laughed sneeringly. “Give it up, Minnie,”
said he. “You weren’t built for anything but taking care of kids. Gee!
But there’s a woman at our place who has a head for figures that makes
her worth over a hundred dollars a month. _Her_ husband would have a
chance to develop himself.”

This speech wounded me. I knew it was James’ ambition to write a book on
social reform.

The next day, unknown to my husband, I called upon the wife of the man
who had employed me as stenographer before I was married, and inquired
of her whether she thought I could get back my old position.

“But, my dear,” she exclaimed, “your husband is receiving a good salary!
Why should you work?”

I told her that my husband had in mind the writing of a book on social
reform, and I wished to help him in his ambition by earning some money
towards its publication.

“Social reform!” she echoed. “What sort of social reformer is he who
would allow his wife to work when he is well able to support her!”

She bade me go home and think no more of an office position. I was
disappointed. I said: “Oh! I wish I could earn some money for James. If
I were earning money, perhaps he would not think me so stupid.”

“Stupid, my dear girl! You are one of the brightest little women I
know,” kindly comforted Mrs. Rogers.

But I knew differently and went on to tell her of my inability to figure
with my husband how much he had made on certain sales, of my lack of
interest in politics, labor questions, woman suffrage, and world
reformation. “Oh!” I cried, “I am a narrow-minded woman. All I care for
is for my husband to love me and be kind to me, for life to be pleasant
and easy, and to be able to help a wee bit the poor and sick around me.”

Mrs. Rogers looked very serious as she told me that there were
differences of opinion as to what was meant by “narrow-mindedness,” and
that the majority of men had no wish to drag their wives into all their
business perplexities, and found more comfort in a woman who was unlike
rather than like themselves. Only that morning her husband had said to
her: “I hate a woman who tries to get into every kink of a man’s mind,
and who must be forever at his elbow meddling with all his affairs.”

I went home comforted. Perhaps after a while James would feel and see as
did Mr. Rogers. Vain hope!

My child was six weeks old when I entered business life again as
stenographer for Rutherford & Rutherford. My salary was fifty dollars a
month—more than I had ever earned before, and James was well pleased,
for he had feared that it would be difficult for me to obtain a paying
place after having been out of practise for so long. This fifty dollars
paid for all our living expenses, with the exception of rent, so that
James would be able to put by his balance against the time when his book
would be ready for publication.

He began writing his book, and Miss Moran the young woman bookkeeper at
his place collaborated with him. They gave three evenings a week to the
work, sometimes four. She came one evening when the baby was sick and
James had gone for the doctor. She looked at the child with the curious
eyes of one who neither loved nor understood children. “There is no
necessity for its being sick,” said she. “There must be an error
somewhere.” I made no answer, so she went on: “Sin, sorrow, and sickness
all mean the same thing. We have no disease that we do not deserve, no
trouble which we do not bring upon ourselves.”

I did not argue with her. I knew that I could not; but as I looked at
her standing there in the prime of her life and strength,
broad-shouldered, masculine-featured, and, as it seemed to me,
heartless, I disliked her more than I had ever disliked anyone before.
My own father had died after suffering for many years from a terrible
malady, contracted while doing his duty as a physician and surgeon. And
my little innocent child! What had sin to do with its measles?

When James came in she discussed with him the baseball game which had
been played that afternoon, and also a woman suffrage meeting which she
had attended the evening before.

After she had gone he seemed to be quite exhilarated. “That’s a great
woman!” he remarked.

“I do not think so!” I answered him. “One who would take from the
sorrowful and suffering their hope of a happier existence hereafter, and
add to their trials on earth by branding them as objects of aversion and
contempt, is not only not a great woman but, to my mind, no woman at
all.”

He picked up a paper and walked into another room.

“What do you think now?” I cried after him.

“What would be the use of my explaining to you?” he returned. “You
wouldn’t understand.”

How my heart yearned over my child those days! I would sit before the
typewriter and in fancy hear her crying for her mother. Poor, sick
little one, watched over by a strange woman, deprived of her proper
nourishment. While I took dictation from my employer I thought only of
her. The result, of course, was, that I lost my place. My husband showed
his displeasure at this in various ways, and as the weeks went by and I
was unsuccessful in obtaining another position, he became colder and
more indifferent. He was neither a drinking nor an abusive man; but he
could say such cruel and cutting things that I would a hundred times
rather have been beaten and ill-used than compelled, as I was, to hear
them. He even made me feel it a disgrace to be a woman and a mother.
Once he said to me: “If you had had ambition of the right sort you would
have perfected yourself in your stenography so that you could have taken
cases in court. There’s a little fortune in that business.”

I was acquainted with a woman stenographer who reported divorce cases
and who had described to me the work, so I answered: “I would rather die
of hunger, my baby in my arms, then report divorce proceedings under the
eyes of men in a court house.”

“Other women, as good as you, have done and are doing it,” he retorted.

“Other women, perhaps better than I, have done and are doing it,” I
replied, “but all women are not alike. I am not that kind.”

“That’s so,” said he. “Well, they are the kind who are up to date. You
are behind the times.”

One evening I left James and Miss Moran engaged with their work and went
across the street to see a sick friend. When I returned I let myself
into the house very softly for fear of awakening the baby whom I had
left sleeping. As I stood in the hall I heard my husband’s voice in the
sitting-room. This is what he was saying:

“I am a lonely man. There is no companionship between me and my wife.”

“Nonsense!” answered Miss Moran, as I thought a little impatiently.
“Look over this paragraph, please, and tell me if you do not think it
would be well to have it follow after the one ending with the words
‘ultimate concord,’ in place of that beginning with ‘These great
principles.’”

“I cannot settle my mind upon the work tonight,” said James in a sort of
thick, tired voice. “I want to talk to you—to win your sympathy—your
love.”

I heard a chair pushed back. I knew Miss Moran had arisen.

“Good night!” I heard her say. “Much as I would like to see this work
accomplished, I shall come no more!”

“But, my God! You cannot throw the thing up at this late date.”

“I can and I will. Let me pass, sir.”

“If there were no millstone around my neck, you would not say, sir,’ in
that tone of voice.”

The next I heard was a heavy fall. Miss Moran had knocked my big husband
down.

I pushed open the door. Miss Moran, cool and collected, was pulling on
her gloves. James was struggling to his feet.

“Oh, Mrs. Carson!” exclaimed the former. “Your husband fell over the
stool. Wasn’t it stupid of him!”

                  *       *       *       *       *

James, of course, got his divorce six months after I deserted him. He
did not ask for the child, and I was allowed to keep it.


                                   II

I was on my way to the waterfront, the baby in my arms. I was walking
quickly, for my state of mind was such that I could have borne twice my
burden and not have felt it. Just as I turned down a hill which led to
the docks, someone touched my arm and I heard a voice say:

“Pardon me, lady; but you have dropped your baby’s shoe!”

“Oh, yes!” I answered, taking the shoe mechanically from an outstretched
hand, and pushing on.

I could hear the waves lapping against the pier when the voice again
fell upon my ear.

“If you go any further, lady, you will fall into the water!”

My answer was a step forward.

A strong hand was laid upon my arm and I was swung around against my
will.

“Poor little baby,” went on the voice, which was unusually soft for a
man’s. “Let me hold him!”

I surrendered my child to the voice.

“Better come over where it is light and you can see where to walk!”

I allowed myself to be led into the light.

Thus I met Liu Kanghi, the Chinese who afterwards became my husband. I
followed him, obeyed him, trusted him from the very first. It never
occurred to me to ask myself what manner of man was succoring me. I only
knew that he was a man, and that I was being cared for as no one had
ever cared for me since my father died. And my grim determination to
leave a world which had been cruel to me, passed away—and in its place I
experienced a strange calmness and content.

“I am going to take you to the house of a friend of mine,” he said as he
preceded me up the hill, the baby in his arms.

“You will not mind living with Chinese people?” he added.

An electric light under which we were passing flashed across his face.

I did not recoil—not even at first. It may have been because he was
wearing American clothes, wore his hair cut, and, even to my American
eyes, appeared a good-looking young man—and it may have been because of
my troubles; but whatever it was I answered him, and I meant it: “I
would much rather live with Chinese than Americans.”

He did not ask me why, and I did not tell him until long afterwards the
story of my unhappy marriage, my desertion of the man who had made it
impossible for me to remain under his roof; the shame of the divorce,
the averted faces of those who had been my friends; the cruelty of the
world; the awful struggle for an existence for myself and child;
sickness followed by despair.

The Chinese family with which he placed me were kind, simple folk. The
father had been living in America for more than twenty years. The family
consisted of his wife, a grown daughter, and several small sons and
daughters, all of whom had been born in America. They made me very
welcome and adored the baby. Liu Jusong, the father, was a working
jeweler; but, because of an accident by which he had lost the use of one
hand, was partially incapacitated for work. Therefore, their family
depended for maintenance chiefly upon their kinsman, Liu Kanghi, the
Chinese who had brought me to them.

“We love much our cousin,” said one of the little girls to me one day.
“He teaches us so many games and brings us toys and sweets.”

As soon as I recovered from the attack of nervous prostration which laid
me low for over a month after being received into the Liu home, my mind
began to form plans for my own and my child’s maintenance. One morning I
put on my hat and jacket and told Mrs. Liu I would go down town and make
an application for work as a stenographer at the different typewriting
offices. She pleaded with me to wait a week longer—until, as she said,
“your limbs are more fortified with strength”; but I assured her that I
felt myself well able to begin to do for myself, and that I was anxious
to repay some little part of the expense I had been to them.

“For all we have done for you,” she answered, “our cousin has paid us
doublefold.”

“No money can recompense your kindness to myself and child,” I replied;
“but if it is your cousin to whom I am indebted for board and lodging,
all the greater is my anxiety to repay what I owe.”

When I returned to the house that evening, tired out with my quest for
work, I found Liu Kanghi tossing ball with little Fong in the front
porch.

Mrs. Liu bustled out to meet me and began scolding in motherly fashion.

“Oh, why you go down town before you strong enough? See! You look all
sick again!” said she.

She turned to Liu Kanghi and said something in Chinese. He threw the
ball back to the boy and came toward me, his face grave and concerned.

“Please be so good as to take my cousin’s advice,” he urged.

“I am well enough to work now,” I replied, “and I cannot sink deeper
into your debt.”

“You need not,” said he. “I know a way by which you can quickly pay me
off and earn a good living without wearing yourself out and leaving the
baby all day. My cousin tells me that you can create most beautiful
flowers on silk, velvet, and linen. Why not then you do some of that
work for my store? I will buy all you can make.”

“Oh!” I exclaimed, “I should be only too glad to do such work! But do
you really think I can earn a living in that way?”

“You certainly can,” was his reply. “I am requiring an embroiderer, and
if you will do the work for me I will try to pay you what it is worth.”

So I gladly gave up my quest for office work. I lived in the Liu Jusong
house and worked for Liu Kanghi. The days, weeks, and months passed
peacefully and happily. Artistic needlework had always been my favorite
occupation, and when it became a source both of remuneration and
pleasure, I began to feel that life was worth living, after all. I
watched with complacency my child grow amongst the little Chinese
children. My life’s experience had taught me that the virtues do not all
belong to the whites. I was interested in all that concerned the Liu
household, became acquainted with all their friends, and lost altogether
the prejudice against the foreigner in which I had been reared.

I had been living thus more than a year when, one afternoon as I was
walking home from Liu Kanghi’s store on Kearney Street, a parcel of
silks and floss under my arm, and my little girl trudging by my side, I
came face to face with James Carson.

“Well, now,” said he, planting himself in front of me, “you are looking
pretty well. How are you making out?”

I caught up my child and pushed past him without a word. When I reached
the Liu house I was trembling in every limb, so great was my dislike and
fear of the man who had been my husband.

About a week later a letter came to the house addressed to me. It read:

                                                 204 BUCHANAN STREET

  DEAR MINNIE,—If you are willing to forget the past and make up, I am,
  too. I was surprised to see you the other day, prettier than ever—and
  much more of a woman. Let me know your mind at an early date.

                                          Your affectionate husband,
                                                               JAMES

I ignored this letter, but a heavy fear oppressed me. Liu Kanghi, who
called the evening of the day I received it, remarked as he arose to
greet me that I was looking troubled, and hoped that it was not the
embroidery flowers.

“It is the shadow from my big hat,” I answered lightly. I was dressed
for going down town with Mrs. Liu who was preparing her eldest
daughter’s trousseau.

“Some day,” said Liu Kanghi earnestly, “I hope that you will tell to me
all that is in your heart and mind.”

I found comfort in his kind face.

“If you will wait until I return, I will tell you all tonight,” I
answered.

Strange as it may seem, although I had known Liu Kanghi now for more
than a year, I had had little talk alone with him, and all he knew about
me was what he had learned from Mrs. Liu; namely, that I was a divorced
woman who, when saved from self-destruction, was homeless and starving.

That night, however, after hearing my story, he asked me to be his wife.
He said: “I love you and would protect you from all trouble. Your child
shall be as my own.”

I replied: “I appreciate your love and kindness, but I cannot answer you
just yet. Be my friend for a little while longer.”

“Do you have for me the love feeling?” he asked.

“I do not know,” I answered truthfully.

Another letter came. It was written in a different spirit from the first
and contained a threat about the child.

There seemed but one course open to me. That was to leave my Chinese
friends. I did. With much sorrow and regret I bade them goodbye, and
took lodgings in a part of the city far removed from the outskirts of
Chinatown where my home had been with the Lius. My little girl pined for
her Chinese playmates, and I myself felt strange and lonely; but I knew
that if I wished to keep my child I could no longer remain with my
friends.

I still continued working for Liu Kanghi, and carried my embroidery to
his store in the evening after the little one had been put to sleep. He
usually escorted me back; but never asked to be allowed, and I never
invited him, to visit me, or even enter the house. I was a young woman,
and alone, and what I had suffered from scandal since I had left James
Carson had made me wise.

It was a cold, wet evening in November when he accosted me once again. I
had run over to a delicatessen store at the corner of the block where I
lived. As I stepped out, his burly figure loomed up in the gloom before
me. I started back with a little cry, but he grasped my arm and held it.

“Walk beside me quietly if you do not wish to attract attention,” said
he, “and by God, if you do, I will take the kid tonight!”

“You dare not!” I answered. “You have no right to her whatever. She is
my child and I have supported her for the last two years alone.”

“Alone! What will the judges say when I tell them about the Chinaman?”

“What will the judges say!” I echoed. “What can they say? Is there any
disgrace in working for a Chinese merchant and receiving pay for my
labor?”

“And walking in the evening with him, and living for over a year in a
house for which he paid the rent. Ha! ha! ha! Ha! ha! ha!”

His laugh was low and sneering. He had evidently been making enquiries
concerning the Liu family, and also watching me for some time. How a
woman can loathe and hate the man she has once loved!

We were nearing my lodgings. Perhaps the child had awakened and was
crying for me. I would not, however, have entered the house, had he not
stopped at the door and pushed it open.

“Lead the way upstairs!” said he. “I want to see the kid.”

“You shall not,” I cried. In my desperation I wrenched myself from his
grasp and faced him, blocking the stairs.

“If you use violence,” I declared, “the lodgers will come to my
assistance. They know me!”

He released my arm.

“Bah!” said he. “I’ve no use for the kid. It is you I’m after getting
reconciled to. Don’t you know, Minnie, that once your husband, always
your husband? Since I saw you the other day on the street, I have been
more in love with you than ever before. Suppose we forget all and begin
over again!”

Though the tone of his voice had softened, my fear of him grew greater.
I would have fled up the stairs had he not again laid his hand on my
arm.

“Answer me, girl,” said he.

And in spite of my fear, I shook off his hand and answered him: “No
husband of mine are you, either legally or morally. And I have no
feeling whatever for you other than contempt.”

“Ah! So you have sunk!”—his expression was evil—“The oily little Chink
has won you!”

I was no longer afraid of him.

“Won me!” I cried, unheeding who heard me. “Yes, honorably and like a
man. And what are you that dare sneer at one like him. For all your six
feet of grossness, your small soul cannot measure up to his great one.
You were unwilling to protect and care for the woman who was your wife
or the little child you caused to come into this world; but he succored
and saved the stranger woman, treated her as a woman, with reverence and
respect; gave her child a home, and made them both independent, not only
of others but of himself. Now, hearing you insult him behind his back, I
know, what I did not know before—that I love him, and all I have to say
to you is, Go!”

And James Carson went. I heard of him again but once. That was when the
papers reported his death of apoplexy while exercising at a public
gymnasium.

Loving Liu Kanghi, I became his wife, and though it is true that there
are many Americans who look down upon me for so becoming, I have never
regretted it. No, not even when men cast upon me the glances they cast
upon sporting women. I accept the lot of the American wife of an humble
Chinaman in America. The happiness of the man who loves me is more to me
than the approval or disapproval of those who in my dark days left me to
die like a dog. My Chinese husband has his faults. He is hot-tempered
and, at times, arbitrary; but he is always a man, and has never sought
to take away from me the privilege of being but a woman. I can lean upon
and trust in him. I feel him behind me, protecting and caring for me,
and that, to an ordinary woman like myself, means more than anything
else.

Only when the son of Liu Kanghi lays his little head upon my bosom do I
question whether I have done wisely. For my boy, the son of the Chinese
man, is possessed of a childish wisdom which brings the tears to my
eyes; and as he stands between his father and myself, like yet unlike us
both, so will he stand in after years between his father’s and his
mother’s people. And if there is no kindliness nor understanding between
them, what will my boy’s fate be?




                          HER CHINESE HUSBAND

                 SEQUEL TO THE STORY OF THE WHITE WOMAN
                         WHO MARRIED A CHINESE


Now that Liu Kanghi is no longer with me, I feel that it will ease my
heart to record some memories of him—if I can. The task, though calling
to me, is not an easy one, so throng to my mind the invincible proofs of
his love for me, the things he has said and done. My memories of him are
so vivid and pertinacious, my thoughts of him so tender.

To my Chinese husband I could go with all my little troubles and
perplexities; to him I could talk as women love to do at times of the
past and the future, the mysteries of religion, of life and death. He
was not above discussing such things with me. With him I was never
strange or embarrassed. My Chinese husband was simple in his tastes. He
liked to hear a good story, and though unlearned in a sense, could
discriminate between the good and bad in literature. This came of his
Chinese education. He told me one day that he thought the stories in the
Bible were more like Chinese than American stories, and added: “If you
had not told me what you have about it, I should say that it was
composed by the Chinese.” Music had a soothing though not a deep
influence over him. It could not sway his mind, but he enjoyed it just
as he did a beautiful picture. Because I was interested in fancy work,
so also was he. I can see his face, looking so grave and concerned,
because one day by accident I spilt some ink on a piece of embroidery I
was working. If he came home in the evenings and found me tired and out
of sorts, he would cook the dinner himself, and go about it in such a
way that I felt that he rather enjoyed showing off his skill as a cook.
The next evening, if he found everything ready, he would humorously
declare himself much disappointed that I was so exceedingly well.

At such times a gray memory of James Carson would arise. How his cold
anger and contempt, as exhibited on like occasions, had shrivelled me up
in the long ago. And then—I would fall to musing on the difference
between the two men as lovers and husbands.

James Carson had been much more of an ardent lover than ever had been
Liu Kanghi. Indeed it was his passion, real or feigned, which had
carried me off my feet. When wooing he had constantly reproached me with
being cold, unfeeling, a marble statue, and so forth; and I, poor,
ignorant little girl, would wonder how it was I appeared so when I felt
so differently. For I had given James Carson my first love. Upon him my
life had been concentrated as it has never been concentrated upon any
other. Yet—!

There was nothing feigned about my Chinese husband. Simple and sincere
as he was before marriage, so was he afterwards. As my union with James
Carson had meant misery, bitterness, and narrowness, so my union with
Liu Kanghi meant, on the whole, happiness, health, and development. Yet
the former, according to American ideas, had been an educated
broad-minded man; the other, just an ordinary Chinaman.

But the ordinary Chinaman that I would show to you was the sort of man
that children, birds, animals, and some women love. Every morning he
would go to the window and call to his pigeons, and they would flock
around him, hearing and responding to his whistling and cooing. The
rooms we lived in had been his rooms ever since he had come to America.
They were above his store, and large and cool. The furniture had been
brought from China, but there was nothing of tinsel about it. Dark wood,
almost black, carved and antique, some of the pieces set with
mother-of-pearl. On one side of the inner room stood a case of books and
an ancestral tablet. I have seen Liu Kanghi touch the tablet with
reverence, but the faith of his fathers was not strong enough to cause
him to bow before it. The elegant simplicity of these rooms had
surprised me much when I was first taken to them. I looked at him then,
standing for a moment by the window, a solitary pigeon peeking in at
him, perhaps wondering who had come to divert from her her friend’s
attention. So had he lived since he had come to this country—quietly and
undisturbed—from twenty years of age to twenty-five. I felt myself an
intruder. A feeling of pity for the boy—for such he seemed in his
enthusiasm—arose in my breast. Why had I come to confuse his calm? Was
it ordained, as he declared?

My little girl loved him better than she loved me. He took great
pleasure in playing with her, curling her hair over his fingers, tying
her sash, and all the simple tasks from which so many men turn aside.

Once the baby got hold of a set rat trap, and was holding it in such a
way that the slightest move would have released the spring and plunged
the cruel steel into her tender arms. Kanghi’s eyes and mine beheld her
thus at the same moment. I stood transfixed with horror. Kanghi quietly
went up to the child and took from her the trap. Then he asked me to
release his hand. I almost fainted when I saw it. “It was the only way,”
said he. We had to send for the doctor, and even as it was, came very
near having a case of blood poisoning.

I have heard people say that he was a keen business man, this Liu
Kanghi, and I imagine that he was. I did not, however, discuss his
business with him. All I was interested in were the pretty things and
the women who would come in and jest with him. He could jest too. Of
course, the women did not know that I was his wife. Once a woman in rich
clothes gave him her card and asked him to call upon her. After she had
left he passed the card to me. I tore it up. He took those things as a
matter of course, and was not affected by them. “They are a part of
Chinatown life,” he explained.

He was a member of the Reform Club, a Chinese social club, and the
Chinese Board of Trade. He liked to discuss business affairs and Chinese
and American politics with his countrymen, and occasionally enjoyed an
evening away from me. But I never needed to worry over him.

He had his littlenesses as well as his bignesses, had Liu Kanghi. For
instance, he thought he knew better about what was good for my health
and other things, purely personal, than I did myself, and if my ideas
opposed or did not tally with his, he would very vigorously denounce
what he called “the foolishness of women.” If he admired a certain
dress, he would have me wear it on every occasion possible, and did not
seem to be able to understand that it was not always suitable.

“Wear the dress with the silver lines,” he said to me one day somewhat
authoritatively. I was attired for going out, but not as he wished to
see me. I answered that the dress with the silver lines was unsuitable
for a long and dusty ride on an open car.

“Never mind,” said he, “whether it is unsuitable or not. I wish you to
wear it.”

“All right,” I said. “I will wear it, but I will stay at home.”

I stayed at home, and so did he.

At another time, he reproved me for certain opinions I had expressed in
the presence of some of his countrymen. “You should not talk like that,”
said he. “They will think you are a bad woman.”

My white blood rose at that, and I answered him in a way which grieves
me to remember. For Kanghi had never meant to insult or hurt me.
Imperious by nature, he often spoke before he thought—and he was so
boyishly anxious for me to appear in the best light possible before his
own people.

There were other things too: a sort of childish jealousy and suspicion
which it was difficult to allay. But a woman can forgive much to a man,
the sincerity and strength of whose love makes her own, though true,
seem slight and mean.

Yes, life with Liu Kanghi was not without its trials and tribulations.
There was the continual uncertainty about his own life here in America,
the constant irritation caused by the assumption of the white men that a
white woman does not love her Chinese husband, and their actions
accordingly; also sneers and offensive remarks. There was also on Liu
Kanghi’s side an acute consciousness that, though belonging to him as
his wife, yet in a sense I was not his, but of the dominant race, which
claimed, even while it professed to despise me. This consciousness
betrayed itself in words and ways which filled me with a passion of pain
and humiliation. “Kanghi,” I would sharply say, for I had to cloak my
tenderness, “do not talk to me like that. You _are_ my superior.... I
would not love you if you were not.”

But in spite of all I could do or say, it was there between us: that
strange, invisible—what? Was it the barrier of race—that consciousness?

Sometimes he would talk about returning to China. The thought filled me
with horror. I had heard rumors of secondary wives. One afternoon the
cousin of Liu Kanghi, with whom I had lived, came to see me, and showed
me a letter which she had received from a little Chinese girl who had
been born and brought up in America until the age of ten. The last
paragraph in the letter read: “Emma and I are very sad and wish we were
back in America.” Kanghi’s cousin explained that the father of the
little girls, having no sons, had taken to himself another wife, and the
new wife lived with the little girls and their mother.

That was before my little boy was born. That evening I told Kanghi that
he need never expect me to go to China with him.

“You see,” I began, “I look upon you as belonging to me.”

He would not let me say more. After a while he said: “It is true that in
China a man may and occasionally does take a secondary wife, but that
custom is custom, not only because sons are denied to the first wife,
but because the first wife is selected by parents and guardians before a
man is hardly a man. If a Chinese marries for love, his life is a
filled-up cup, and he wants no secondary wife. No, not even for sake of
a son. Take, for example, me, your great husband.”

I sometimes commented upon his boyish ways and appearance, which was the
reason why, when he was in high spirits, he would call himself my “great
husband.” He was not boyish always. I have seen him, when shouldering
the troubles of kinfolk, the quarrels of his clan, and other
responsibilities, acting and looking like a man of twice his years.

But for all the strange marriage customs of my husband’s people I
considered them far more moral in their lives than the majority of
Americans. I expressed myself thus to Liu Kanghi, and he replied: “The
American people think higher. If only more of them lived up to what they
thought, the Chinese would not be so confused in trying to follow their
leadership.”

If ever a man rejoiced over the birth of his child, it was Liu Kanghi.
The boy was born with a veil over his face. “A prophet!” cried the old
mulatto Jewess who nursed me. “A prophet has come into the world.”

She told this to his father when he came to look upon him, and he
replied: “He is my son; that is all I care about.” But he was so glad,
and there was feasting and rejoicing with his Chinese friends for over
two weeks. He came in one evening and found me weeping over my poor
little boy. I shall never forget the expression on his face.

“Oh, shame!” he murmured, drawing my head down to his shoulder. “What is
there to weep about? The child is beautiful! The feeling heart, the
understanding mind is his. And we will bring him up to be proud that he
is of Chinese blood; he will fear none and, after him, the name of
half-breed will no longer be one of contempt.”

Kanghi as a youth had attended a school in Hong Kong, and while there
had made the acquaintance of several half Chinese half English lads.
“They were the brightest of all,” he told me, “but they lowered
themselves in the eyes of the Chinese by being ashamed of their Chinese
blood and ignoring it.”

His theory, therefore, was that if his own son was brought up to be
proud instead of ashamed of his Chinese half, the boy would become a
great man.

Perhaps he was right, but he could not see as could I, an American
woman, the conflict before our boy.

After the little Kanghi had passed his first month, and we had found a
reliable woman to look after him, his father began to take me around
with him much more than formerly, and life became very enjoyable. We
dined often at a Chinese restaurant kept by a friend of his, and
afterwards attended theatres, concerts, and other places of
entertainment. We frequently met Americans with whom he had become
acquainted through business, and he would introduce them with great
pride in me shining in his eyes. The little jealousies and suspicions of
the first year seemed no longer to irritate him, and though I had still
cause to shrink from the gaze of strangers, I know that my Chinese
husband was for several years a very happy man.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Now, I have come to the end. He left home one morning, followed to the
gate by the little girl and boy (we had moved to a cottage in the
suburbs).

“Bring me a red ball,” pleaded the little girl.

“And me too,” cried the boy.

“All right, chickens,” he responded, waving his hand to them.

He was brought home at night, shot through the head. There are some
Chinese, just as there are some Americans, who are opposed to all
progress, and who hate with a bitter hatred all who would enlighten or
be enlightened.

But that I have not the heart to dwell upon. I can only remember that
when they brought my Chinese husband home there were two red balls in
his pocket. Such was Liu Kanghi—a man.




                      THE AMERICANIZING OF PAU TSU


                                   I

When Wan Hom Hing came to Seattle to start a branch of the merchant
business which his firm carried on so successfully in the different
ports of China, he brought with him his nephew, Wan Lin Fo, then
eighteen years of age. Wan Lin Fo was a well-educated Chinese youth,
with bright eyes and keen ears. In a few years’ time he knew as much
about the business as did any of the senior partners. Moreover, he
learned to speak and write the American language with such fluency that
he was never at a loss for an answer, when the white man, as was
sometimes the case, sought to pose him. “All work and no play,” however,
is as much against the principles of a Chinese youth as it is against
those of a young American, and now and again Lin Fo would while away an
evening at the Chinese Literary Club, above the Chinese restaurant,
discussing with some chosen companions the works and merits of Chinese
sages—and some other things. New Year’s Day, or rather, Week, would also
see him, business forgotten, arrayed in national costume of finest silk,
and color “the blue of the sky after rain,” visiting with his friends,
both Chinese and American, and scattering silver and gold coin amongst
the youngsters of the families visited.

It was on the occasion of one of these New Year’s visits that Wan Lin Fo
first made known to the family of his firm’s silent American partner,
Thomas Raymond, that he was betrothed. It came about in this wise: One
of the young ladies of the house, who was fair and frank of face and
friendly and cheery in manner, observing as she handed him a cup of tea
that Lin Fo’s eyes wore a rather wistful expression, questioned him as
to the wherefore:

“Miss Adah,” replied Lin Fo, “may I tell you something?”

“Certainly, Mr. Wan,” replied the girl. “You know how I enjoy hearing
your tales.”

“But this is no tale. Miss Adah, you have inspired in me a love—”

Adah Raymond started. Wan Lin Fo spake slowly.

“For the little girl in China to whom I am betrothed.”

“Oh, Mr. Wan! That is good news. But what have I to do with it?”

“This, Miss Adah! Every time I come to this house, I see you, so good
and so beautiful, dispensing tea and happiness to all around, and I
think, could I have in my home and ever by my side one who is also both
good and beautiful, what a felicitious life mine would be!”

“You must not flatter me, Mr. Wan!”

“All that I say is founded on my heart. But I will speak not of you. I
will speak of Pau Tsu.”

“Pau Tsu?”

“Yes. That is the name of my future wife. It means a pearl.”

“How pretty! Tell me all about her!”

“I was betrothed to Pau Tsu before leaving China. My parents adopted her
to be my wife. As I remember, she had shining eyes and the good-luck
color was on her cheek. Her mouth was like a red vine leaf, and her
eyebrows most exquisitely arched. As slender as a willow was her form,
and when she spoke, her voice lilted from note to note in the sweetest
melody.”

Adah Raymond softly clapped her hands.

“Ah! You were even then in love with her.”

“No,” replied Lin Fo thoughtfully. “I was too young to be in
love—sixteen years of age. Pau Tsu was thirteen. But, as I have
confessed, you have caused me to remember and love her.”

Adah Raymond was not a self-conscious girl, but for the life of her she
could think of no reply to Lin Fo’s speech.

“I am twenty-two years old now,” he continued. “Pau Tsu is eighteen.
Tomorrow I will write to my parents and persuade them to send her to me
at the time of the spring festival. My elder brother was married last
year, and his wife is now under my parents’ roof, so that Pau Tsu, who
has been the daughter of the house for so many years, can now be spared
to me.”

“What a sweet little thing she must be,” commented Adah Raymond.

“You will say that when you see her,” proudly responded Lin Fo. “My
parents say she is always happy. There is not a bird or flower or
dewdrop in which she does not find some glad meaning.”

“I shall be so glad to know her. Can she speak English?”

Lin Fo’s face fell.

“No,” he replied, “but,”—brightening—“when she comes I will have her
learn to speak like you—and be like you.”


                                   II

Pau Tsu came with the spring, and Wan Lin Fo was one of the happiest and
proudest of bridegrooms. The tiny bride was really very pretty—even to
American eyes. In her peach and plum colored robes, her little arms and
hands sparkling with jewels, and her shiny black head decorated with
wonderful combs and pins, she appeared a bit of Eastern coloring amidst
the Western lights and shades.

Lin Fo had not been forgotten, and her eyes under their downcast lids
discovered him at once, as he stood awaiting her amongst a group of
young Chinese merchants on the deck of the vessel.

The apartments he had prepared for her were furnished in American style,
and her birdlike little figure in Oriental dress seemed rather out of
place at first. It was not long, however, before she brought forth from
the great box, which she had brought over seas, screens and fans, vases,
panels, Chinese matting, artificial flowers and birds, and a number of
exquisite carvings and pieces of antique porcelain. With these she
transformed the American flat into an Oriental bower, even setting up in
her sleeping-room a little chapel, enshrined in which was an image of
the Goddess of Mercy, two ancestral tablets, and other emblems of her
faith in the Gods of her fathers.

The Misses Raymond called upon her soon after arrival, and she smiled
and looked pleased. She shyly presented each girl with a Chinese cup and
saucer, also a couple of antique vases, covered with whimsical pictures,
which Lin Fo tried his best to explain.

The girls were delighted with the gifts, and having fallen, as they
expressed themselves, in love with the little bride, invited her through
her husband to attend a launch party, which they intended giving the
following Wednesday on Lake Washington.

Lin Fo accepted the invitation in behalf of himself and wife. He was
quite at home with the Americans and, being a young man, enjoyed their
rather effusive appreciation of him as an educated Chinaman. Moreover,
he was of the opinion that the society of the American young ladies
would benefit Pau Tsu in helping her to acquire the ways and language of
the land in which he hoped to make a fortune.

Wan Lin Fo was a true son of the Middle Kingdom and secretly pitied all
those who were born far away from its influences; but there was much
about the Americans that he admired. He also entertained sentiments of
respect for a motto which hung in his room which bore the legend: “When
in Rome, do as the Romans do.”

“What is best for men is also best for women in this country,” he told
Pau Tsu when she wept over his suggestion that she should take some
lessons in English from a white woman.

“It may be best for a man who goes out in the street,” she sobbed, “to
learn the new language, but of what importance is it to a woman who
lives only within the house and her husband’s heart?”

It was seldom, however, that she protested against the wishes of Lin Fo.
As her mother-in-law had said, she was a docile, happy little creature.
Moreover, she loved her husband.

But as the days and weeks went by the girl bride whose life hitherto had
been spent in the quiet retirement of a Chinese home in the performance
of filial duties, in embroidery work and lute playing, in sipping tea
and chatting with gentle girl companions, felt very much bewildered by
the novelty and stir of the new world into which she had been suddenly
thrown. She could not understand, for all Lin Fo’s explanations, why it
was required of her to learn the strangers’ language and adopt their
ways. Her husband’s tongue was the same as her own. So also her little
maid’s. It puzzled her to be always seeing this and hearing that—sights
and sounds which as yet had no meaning for her. Why also was it
necessary to receive visitors nearly every evening?—visitors who could
neither understand nor make themselves understood by her, for all their
curious smiles and stares, which she bore like a second Vashti—or
rather, Esther. And why, oh! why should she be constrained to eat her
food with clumsy, murderous looking American implements instead of with
her own elegant and easily manipulated ivory chopsticks?

Adah Raymond, who at Lin Fo’s request was a frequent visitor to the
house, could not fail to observe that Pau Tsu’s small face grew daily
smaller and thinner, and that the smile with which she invariably
greeted her, though sweet, was tinged with melancholy. Her woman’s
instinct told her that something was wrong, but what it was the light
within her failed to discover. She would reach over to Pau Tsu and take
within her own firm, white hand the small, trembling fingers, pressing
them lovingly and sympathetically; and the little Chinese woman would
look up into the beautiful face bent above hers and think to herself:
“No wonder he wishes me to be like her!”

If Lin Fo happened to come in before Adah Raymond left he would engage
the visitor in bright and animated conversation. They had so much of
common interest to discuss, as is always the way with young people who
have lived any length of time in a growing city of the West. But to Pau
Tsu, pouring tea and dispensing sweetmeats, it was all Greek, or rather,
all American.

“Look, my pearl, what I have brought you,” said Lin Fo one afternoon as
he entered his wife’s apartments, followed by a messenger-boy, who
deposited in the middle of the room a large cardboard box.

With murmurs of wonder Pau Tsu drew near, and the messenger-boy having
withdrawn Lin Fo cut the string, and drew forth a beautiful lace evening
dress and dark blue walking costume, both made in American style.

For a moment there was silence in the room. Lin Fo looked at his wife in
surprise. Her face was pale and her little body was trembling, while her
hands were drawn up into her sleeves.

“Why, Pau Tsu!” he exclaimed, “I thought to make you glad.”

At these words the girl bent over the dress of filmy lace, and gathering
the flounce in her hand smoothed it over her knee; then lifting a
smiling face to her husband, replied: “Oh, you are too good, too kind to
your unworthy Pau Tsu. My speech is slow, because I am overcome with
happiness.”

Then with exclamations of delight and admiration she lifted the dresses
out of the box and laid them carefully over the couch.

“I wish you to dress like an American woman when we go out or receive,”
said her husband. “It is the proper thing in America to do as the
Americans do. You will notice, light of my eyes, that it is only on New
Year and our national holidays that I wear the costume of our country
and attach a queue. The wife should follow the husband in all things.”

A ripple of laughter escaped Pau Tsu’s lips.

“When I wear that dress,” said she, touching the walking costume, “I
will look like your friend, Miss Raymond.”

She struck her hands together gleefully, but when her husband had gone
to his business she bowed upon the floor and wept pitifully.


                                  III

During the rainy season Pau Tsu was attacked with a very bad cough. A
daughter of Southern China, the chill, moist climate of the Puget Sound
winter was very hard on her delicate lungs. Lin Fo worried much over the
state of her health, and meeting Adah Raymond on the street one
afternoon told her of his anxiety. The kind-hearted girl immediately
returned with him to the house. Pau Tsu was lying on her couch, feverish
and breathing hard. The American girl felt her hands and head.

“She must have a doctor,” said she, mentioning the name of her family’s
physician.

Pau Tsu shuddered. She understood a little English by this time.

“No! No! Not a man, _not_ a man!” she cried.

Adah Raymond looked up at Lin Fo.

“I understand,” said she. “There are several women doctors in this town.
Let us send for one.”

But Lin Fo’s face was set.

“No!” he declared. “We are in America. Pau Tsu shall be attended to by
your physician.”

Adah Raymond was about to protest against this dictum when the sick
wife, who had also heard it, touched her hand and whispered: “I not mind
now. Man all right.”

So the other girl closed her lips, feeling that if the wife would not
dispute her husband’s will it was not her place to do so; but her heart
ached with compassion as she bared Pau Tsu’s chest for the stethoscope.

“It was like preparing a lamb for slaughter,” she told her sister
afterwards. “Pau Tsu was motionless, her eyes closed and her lips
sealed, while the doctor remained; but after he had left and we two were
alone she shuddered and moaned like one bereft of reason. I honestly
believe that the examination was worse than death to that little Chinese
woman. The modesty of generations of maternal ancestors was crucified as
I rolled down the neck of her silk tunic.”

It was a week after the doctor’s visit, and Pau Tsu, whose cough had
yielded to treatment, though she was still far from well, was playing on
her lute, and whisperingly singing this little song, said to have been
written on a fan which was presented to an ancient Chinese emperor by
one of his wives:

                 “Of fresh new silk,
                 All snowy white,
                 And round as a harvest moon,
                 A pledge of purity and love,
                 A small but welcome boon.

                 While summer lasts,
                 When borne in hand,
                 Or folded on thy breast,
                 ’Twill gently soothe thy burning brow,
                 And charm thee to thy rest.

                 But, oh, when Autumn winds blow chill,
                 And days are bleak and cold,
                 No longer sought, no longer loved,
                 ’Twill lie in dust and mould.

                 This silken fan then deign accept,
                 Sad emblem of my lot,
                 Caressed and cherished for an hour,
                 Then speedily forgot.”

“Why so melancholy, my pearl?” asked Lin Fo, entering from the street.

“When a bird is about to die, its notes are sad,” returned Pau Tsu.

“But thou art not for death—thou art for life,” declared Lin Fo, drawing
her towards him and gazing into a face which day by day seemed to grow
finer and more transparent.


                                   IV

A Chinese messenger-boy ran up the street, entered the store of Wan Hom
Hing & Co. and asked for the junior partner. When Lin Fo came forward he
handed him a dainty, flowered missive, neatly folded and addressed. The
receiver opened it and read:

  DEAR AND HONORED HUSBAND,—Your unworthy Pau Tsu lacks the courage to
  face the ordeal before her. She has, therefore, left you and prays you
  to obtain a divorce, as is the custom in America, so that you may be
  happy with the Beautiful One, who is so much your Pau Tsu’s superior.
  This, she acknowledges, for she sees with your eyes, in which, like a
  star, the Beautiful One shineth. Else, why should you have your Pau
  Tsu follow in her footsteps? She has tried to obey your will and to be
  as an American woman; but now she is very weary, and the terror of
  what is before her has overcome.

                                                 Your stupid thorn,
                                                             PAU TSU

Mechanically Lin Fo folded the letter and thrust it within his breast
pocket. A customer inquired of him the price of a lacquered tray. “I
wish you good morning,” he replied, reaching for his hat. The customer
and clerks gaped after him as he left the store.

Out in the street, as fate would have it, he met Adah Raymond. He would
have turned aside had she not spoken to him.

“Whatever is the matter with you, Mr. Wan?” she inquired. “You don’t
look yourself at all.”

“The density of my difficulties you cannot understand,” he replied,
striding past her.

But Adah Raymond was persistent. She had worried lately over Pau Tsu.

“Something is wrong with your wife,” she declared.

Lin Fo wheeled around.

“Do you know where she is?” he asked with quick suspicion.

“Why, no!” exclaimed the girl in surprise.

“Well, she has left me.”

Adah Raymond stood incredulous for a moment, then with indignant eyes
she turned upon the deserted husband.

“You deserve it!” she cried, “I have seen it for some time: your cruel,
arbitrary treatment of the dearest, sweetest little soul in the world.”

“I beg your pardon, Miss Adah,” returned Lin Fo, “but I do not
understand. Pau Tsu is heart of my heart. How then could I be cruel to
her?”

“Oh, you stupid!” exclaimed the girl. “You’re a Chinaman, but you’re
almost as stupid as an American. Your cruelty consisted in forcing Pau
Tsu to be—what nature never intended her to be—an American woman; to
adapt and adopt in a few months’ time all our ways and customs. I saw it
long ago, but as Pau Tsu was too sweet and meek to see any faults in her
man I had not the heart to open her eyes—or yours. Is it not true that
she has left you for this reason?”

“Yes,” murmured Lin Fo. He was completely crushed. “And some other
things.”

“What other things?”

“She—is—afraid—of—the—doctor.”

“She is!”—fiercely—“Shame upon you!”

Lin Fo began to walk on, but the girl kept by his side and continued:

“You wanted your wife to be an American woman while you remained a
Chinaman. For all your clever adaptation of our American ways you are a
thorough Chinaman. Do you think an American would dare treat his wife as
you have treated yours?”

Wan Lin Fo made no response. He was wondering how he could ever have
wished his gentle Pau Tsu to be like this angry woman. Now his Pau Tsu
was gone. His anguish for the moment made him oblivious to the presence
of his companion and the words she was saying. His silence softened the
American girl. After all, men, even Chinamen, were nothing but big,
clumsy boys, and she didn’t believe in kicking a man after he was down.

“But, cheer up, you’re sure to find her,” said she, suddenly changing
her tone. “Probably her maid has friends in Chinatown who have taken
them in.”

“If I find her,” said Lin Fo fervently, “I will not care if she never
speaks an American word, and I will take her for a trip to China, so
that our son may be born in the country that Heaven loves.”

“You cannot make too much amends for all she has suffered. As to
Americanizing Pau Tsu—that will come in time. I am quite sure that were
I transferred to your country and commanded to turn myself into a
Chinese woman in the space of two or three months I would prove a sorry
disappointment to whomever built their hopes upon me.”

Many hours elapsed before any trace could be found of the missing one.
All the known friends and acquaintances of little Pau Tsu were called
upon and questioned; but if they had knowledge of the young wife’s
hiding place they refused to divulge it. Though Lin Fo’s face was grave
with an unexpressed fear, their sympathies were certainly not with him.

The seekers were about giving up the search in despair when a little
boy, dangling in his hands a string of blue beads, arrested the
attention of the young husband. He knew the necklace to be a gift from
Pau Tsu to the maid, A-Toy. He had bought it himself. Stopping and
questioning the little fellow he learned to his great joy that his wife
and her maid were at the boy’s home, under the care of his grandmother,
who was a woman learned in herb lore.

Adah Raymond smiled in sympathy with her companion’s evident great
relief.

“Everything will now be all right,” said she, following Lin Fo as he
proceeded to the house pointed out by the lad. Arrived there, she
suggested that the husband enter first and alone. She would wait a few
moments.

“Miss Adah,” said Lin Fo, “ten thousand times I beg your pardon, but
perhaps you will come to see my wife some other time—not today?”

He hesitated, embarrassed and humiliated.

In one silent moment Adah Raymond grasped the meaning of all the
morning’s trouble—of all Pau Tsu’s sadness.

“Lord, what fools we mortals be!” she soliloquized as she walked home
alone. “I ought to have known. What else could Pau Tsu have
thought?—coming from a land where women have no men friends save their
husbands. How she must have suffered under her smiles! Poor, brave
little soul!”




                        IN THE LAND OF THE FREE


                                   I

“See, Little One—the hills in the morning sun. There is thy home for
years to come. It is very beautiful and thou wilt be very happy there.”

The Little One looked up into his mother’s face in perfect faith. He was
engaged in the pleasant occupation of sucking a sweetmeat; but that did
not prevent him from gurgling responsively.

“Yes, my olive bud; there is where thy father is making a fortune for
thee. Thy father! Oh, wilt thou not be glad to behold his dear face.
’Twas for thee I left him.”

The Little One ducked his chin sympathetically against his mother’s
knee. She lifted him on to her lap. He was two years old, a round,
dimple-cheeked boy with bright brown eyes and a sturdy little frame.

“Ah! Ah! Ah! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!” puffed he, mocking a tugboat steaming by.

San Francisco’s waterfront was lined with ships and steamers, while
other craft, large and small, including a couple of white transports
from the Philippines, lay at anchor here and there off shore. It was
some time before the _Eastern Queen_ could get docked, and even after
that was accomplished, a lone Chinaman who had been waiting on the wharf
for an hour was detained that much longer by men with the initials U. S.
C. on their caps, before he could board the steamer and welcome his wife
and child.

“This is thy son,” announced the happy Lae Choo.

Hom Hing lifted the child, felt of his little body and limbs, gazed into
his face with proud and joyous eyes; then turned inquiringly to a
customs officer at his elbow.

“That’s a fine boy you have there,” said the man. “Where was he born?”

“In China,” answered Hom Hing, swinging the Little One on his right
shoulder, preparatory to leading his wife off the steamer.

“Ever been to America before?”

“No, not he,” answered the father with a happy laugh.

The customs officer beckoned to another.

“This little fellow,” said he, “is visiting America for the first time.”

The other customs officer stroked his chin reflectively.

“Good day,” said Hom Hing.

“Wait!” commanded one of the officers. “You cannot go just yet.”

“What more now?” asked Hom Hing.

“I’m afraid,” said the first customs officer, “that we cannot allow the
boy to go ashore. There is nothing in the papers that you have shown
us—your wife’s papers and your own—having any bearing upon the child.”

“There was no child when the papers were made out,” returned Hom Hing.
He spoke calmly; but there was apprehension in his eyes and in his
tightening grip on his son.

“What is it? What is it?” quavered Lae Choo, who understood a little
English.

The second customs officer regarded her pityingly.

“I don’t like this part of the business,” he muttered.

The first officer turned to Hom Hing and in an official tone of voice,
said:

“Seeing that the boy has no certificate entitling him to admission to
this country you will have to leave him with us.”

“Leave my boy!” exclaimed Hom Hing.

“Yes; he will be well taken care of, and just as soon as we can hear
from Washington he will be handed over to you.”

“But,” protested Hom Hing, “he is my son.”

“We have no proof,” answered the man with a shrug of his shoulders; “and
even if so we cannot let him pass without orders from the Government.”

“He is my son,” reiterated Hom Hing, slowly and solemnly. “I am a
Chinese merchant and have been in business in San Francisco for many
years. When my wife told to me one morning that she dreamed of a green
tree with spreading branches and one beautiful red flower growing
thereon, I answered her that I wished my son to be born in our country,
and for her to prepare to go to China. My wife complied with my wish.
After my son was born my mother fell sick and my wife nursed and cared
for her; then my father, too, fell sick, and my wife also nursed and
cared for him. For twenty moons my wife care for and nurse the old
people, and when they die they bless her and my son, and I send for her
to return to me. I had no fear of trouble. I was a Chinese merchant and
my son was my son.”

“Very good, Hom Hing,” replied the first officer. “Nevertheless, we take
your son.”

“No, you not take him; he my son too.”

It was Lae Choo. Snatching the child from his father’s arms she held and
covered him with her own.

The officers conferred together for a few moments; then one drew Hom
Hing aside and spoke in his ear.

Resignedly Hom Hing bowed his head, then approached his wife. “’Tis the
law,” said he, speaking in Chinese, “and ’twill be but for a little
while—until tomorrow’s sun arises.”

“You, too,” reproached Lae Choo in a voice eloquent with pain. But
accustomed to obedience she yielded the boy to her husband, who in turn
delivered him to the first officer. The Little One protested lustily
against the transfer; but his mother covered her face with her sleeve
and his father silently led her away. Thus was the law of the land
complied with.


                                   II

Day was breaking. Lae Choo, who had been awake all night, dressed
herself, then awoke her husband.

“’Tis the morn,” she cried. “Go, bring our son.”

The man rubbed his eyes and arose upon his elbow so that he could see
out of the window. A pale star was visible in the sky. The petals of a
lily in a bowl on the window-sill were unfurled.

“’Tis not yet time,” said he, laying his head down again.

“Not yet time. Ah, all the time that I lived before yesterday is not so
much as the time that has been since my little one was taken from me.”

The mother threw herself down beside the bed and covered her face.

Hom Hing turned on the light, and touching his wife’s bowed head with a
sympathetic hand inquired if she had slept.

“Slept!” she echoed, weepingly. “Ah, how could I close my eyes with my
arms empty of the little body that has filled them every night for more
than twenty moons! You do not know—man—what it is to miss the feel of
the little fingers and the little toes and the soft round limbs of your
little one. Even in the darkness his darling eyes used to shine up to
mine, and often have I fallen into slumber with his pretty babble at my
ear. And now, I see him not; I touch him not; I hear him not. My baby,
my little fat one!”

“Now! Now! Now!” consoled Hom Hing, patting his wife’s shoulder
reassuringly; “there is no need to grieve so; he will soon gladden you
again. There cannot be any law that would keep a child from its mother!”

Lae Choo dried her tears.

“You are right, my husband,” she meekly murmured. She arose and stepped
about the apartment, setting things to rights. The box of presents she
had brought for her California friends had been opened the evening
before; and silks, embroideries, carved ivories, ornamental
lacquer-ware, brasses, camphorwood boxes, fans, and chinaware were
scattered around in confused heaps. In the midst of unpacking the
thought of her child in the hands of strangers had overpowered her, and
she had left everything to crawl into bed and weep.

Having arranged her gifts in order she stepped out on to the deep
balcony.

The star had faded from view and there were bright streaks in the
western sky. Lae Choo looked down the street and around. Beneath the
flat occupied by her and her husband were quarters for a number of
bachelor Chinamen, and she could hear them from where she stood, taking
their early morning breakfast. Below their dining-room was her husband’s
grocery store. Across the way was a large restaurant. Last night it had
been resplendent with gay colored lanterns and the sound of music. The
rejoicings over “the completion of the moon,” by Quong Sum’s firstborn,
had been long and loud, and had caused her to tie a handkerchief over
her ears. She, a bereaved mother, had it not in her heart to rejoice
with other parents. This morning the place was more in accord with her
mood. It was still and quiet. The revellers had dispersed or were
asleep.

A roly-poly woman in black sateen, with long pendant earrings in her
ears, looked up from the street below and waved her a smiling greeting.
It was her old neighbor, Kuie Hoe, the wife of the gold embosser, Mark
Sing. With her was a little boy in yellow jacket and lavender
pantaloons. Lae Choo remembered him as a baby. She used to like to play
with him in those days when she had no child of her own. What a long
time ago that seemed! She caught her breath in a sigh, and laughed
instead.

“Why are you so merry?” called her husband from within.

“Because my Little One is coming home,” answered Lae Choo. “I am a happy
mother—a happy mother.”

She pattered into the room with a smile on her face.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The noon hour had arrived. The rice was steaming in the bowls and a
fragrant dish of chicken and bamboo shoots was awaiting Hom Hing. Not
for one moment had Lae Choo paused to rest during the morning hours; her
activity had been ceaseless. Every now and again, however, she had
raised her eyes to the gilded clock on the curiously carved mantelpiece.
Once, she had exclaimed:

“Why so long, oh! why so long?” Then apostrophizing herself: “Lae Choo,
be happy. The Little One is coming! The Little One is coming!” Several
times she burst into tears and several times she laughed aloud.

Hom Hing entered the room; his arms hung down by his side.

“The Little One!” shrieked Lae Choo.

“They bid me call tomorrow.”

With a moan the mother sank to the floor.

The noon hour passed. The dinner remained on the table.


                                  III

The winter rains were over: the spring had come to California, flushing
the hills with green and causing an ever-changing pageant of flowers to
pass over them. But there was no spring in Lae Choo’s heart, for the
Little One remained away from her arms. He was being kept in a mission.
White women were caring for him, and though for one full moon he had
pined for his mother and refused to be comforted he was now apparently
happy and contented. Five moons or five months had gone by since the day
he had passed with Lae Choo through the Golden Gate; but the great
Government at Washington still delayed sending the answer which would
return him to his parents.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Hom Hing was disconsolately rolling up and down the balls in his abacus
box when a keen-faced young man stepped into his store.

“What news?” asked the Chinese merchant.

“This!” The young man brought forth a typewritten letter. Hom Hing read
the words:

“Re Chinese child, alleged to be the son of Hom Hing, Chinese merchant,
doing business at 425 Clay street, San Francisco.

“Same will have attention as soon as possible.”

Hom Hing returned the letter, and without a word continued his
manipulation of the counting machine.

“Have you anything to say?” asked the young man.

“Nothing. They have sent the same letter fifteen times before. Have you
not yourself showed it to me?”

“True!” The young man eyed the Chinese merchant furtively. He had a
proposition to make and he was pondering whether or not the time was
opportune.

“How is your wife?” he inquired solicitously—and diplomatically.

Hom Hing shook his head mournfully.

“She seems less every day,” he replied. “Her food she takes only when I
bid her and her tears fall continually. She finds no pleasure in dress
or flowers and cares not to see her friends. Her eyes stare all night. I
think before another moon she will pass into the land of spirits.”

“No!” exclaimed the young man, genuinely startled.

“If the boy not come home I lose my wife sure,” continued Hom Hing with
bitter sadness.

“It’s not right,” cried the young man indignantly. Then he made his
proposition.

The Chinese father’s eyes brightened exceedingly.

“Will I like you to go to Washington and make them give you the paper to
restore my son?” cried he. “How can you ask when you know my heart’s
desire?”

“Then,” said the young fellow, “I will start next week. I am anxious to
see this thing through if only for the sake of your wife’s peace of
mind.”

“I will call her. To hear what you think to do will make her glad,” said
Hom Hing.

He called a message to Lae Choo upstairs through a tube in the wall.

In a few moments she appeared, listless, wan, and hollow-eyed; but when
her husband told her the young lawyer’s suggestion she became as one
electrified; her form straightened, her eyes glistened; the color
flushed to her cheeks.

“Oh,” she cried, turning to James Clancy, “You are a hundred man good!”

The young man felt somewhat embarrassed; his eyes shifted a little under
the intense gaze of the Chinese mother.

“Well, we must get your boy for you,” he responded. “Of course”—turning
to Hom Hing—“it will cost a little money. You can’t get fellows to hurry
the Government for you without gold in your pocket.”

Hom Hing stared blankly for a moment. Then: “How much do you want, Mr.
Clancy?” he asked quietly.

“Well, I will need at least five hundred to start with.”

Hom Hing cleared his throat.

“I think I told to you the time I last paid you for writing letters for
me and seeing the Custom boss here that nearly all I had was gone!”

“Oh, well then we won’t talk about it, old fellow. It won’t harm the boy
to stay where he is, and your wife may get over it all right.”

“What that you say?” quavered Lae Choo.

James Clancy looked out of the window.

“He says,” explained Hom Hing in English, “that to get our boy we have
to have much money.”

“Money! Oh, yes.”

Lae Choo nodded her head.

“I have not got the money to give him.”

For a moment Lae Choo gazed wonderingly from one face to the other;
then, comprehension dawning upon her, with swift anger, pointing to the
lawyer, she cried: “You not one hundred man good; you just common white
man.”

“Yes, ma’am,” returned James Clancy, bowing and smiling ironically.

Hom Hing pushed his wife behind him and addressed the lawyer again: “I
might try,” said he, “to raise something; but five hundred—it is not
possible.”

“What about four?”

“I tell you I have next to nothing left and my friends are not rich.”

“Very well!”

The lawyer moved leisurely toward the door, pausing on its threshold to
light a cigarette.

“Stop, white man; white man, stop!”

Lae Choo, panting and terrified, had started forward and now stood
beside him, clutching his sleeve excitedly.

“You say you can go to get paper to bring my Little One to me if Hom
Hing give you five hundred dollars?”

The lawyer nodded carelessly; his eyes were intent upon the cigarette
which would not take the fire from the match.

“Then you go get paper. If Hom Hing not can give you five hundred
dollars—I give you perhaps what more that much.”

She slipped a heavy gold bracelet from her wrist and held it out to the
man. Mechanically he took it.

“I go get more!”

She scurried away, disappearing behind the door through which she had
come.

“Oh, look here, I can’t accept this,” said James Clancy, walking back to
Hom Hing and laying down the bracelet before him.

“It’s all right,” said Hom Hing, seriously, “pure China gold. My wife’s
parent give it to her when we married.”

“But I can’t take it anyway,” protested the young man.

“It is all same as money. And you want money to go to Washington,”
replied Hom Hing in a matter of fact manner.

“See, my jade earrings—my gold buttons—my hairpins—my comb of pearl and
my rings—one, two, three, four, five rings; very good—very good—all same
much money. I give them all to you. You take and bring me paper for my
Little One.”

Lae Choo piled up her jewels before the lawyer.

Hom Hing laid a restraining hand upon her shoulder. “Not all, my wife,”
he said in Chinese. He selected a ring—his gift to Lae Choo when she
dreamed of the tree with the red flower. The rest of the jewels he
pushed toward the white man.

“Take them and sell them,” said he. “They will pay your fare to
Washington and bring you back with the paper.”

For one moment James Clancy hesitated. He was not a sentimental man; but
something within him arose against accepting such payment for his
services.

“They are good, good,” pleadingly asserted Lae Choo, seeing his
hesitation.

Whereupon he seized the jewels, thrust them into his coat pocket, and
walked rapidly away from the store.


                                   IV

Lae Choo followed after the missionary woman through the mission nursery
school. Her heart was beating so high with happiness that she could
scarcely breathe. The paper had come at last—the precious paper which
gave Hom Hing and his wife the right to the possession of their own
child. It was ten months now since he had been taken from them—ten
months since the sun had ceased to shine for Lae Choo.

The room was filled with children—most of them wee tots, but none so wee
as her own. The mission woman talked as she walked. She told Lae Choo
that little Kim, as he had been named by the school, was the pet of the
place, and that his little tricks and ways amused and delighted every
one. He had been rather difficult to manage at first and had cried much
for his mother; “but children so soon forget, and after a month he
seemed quite at home and played around as bright and happy as a bird.”

“Yes,” responded Lae Choo. “Oh, yes, yes!”

But she did not hear what was said to her. She was walking in a maze of
anticipatory joy.

“Wait here, please,” said the mission woman, placing Lae Choo in a
chair. “The very youngest ones are having their breakfast.”

She withdrew for a moment—it seemed like an hour to the mother—then she
reappeared leading by the hand a little boy dressed in blue cotton
overalls and white-soled shoes. The little boy’s face was round and
dimpled and his eyes were very bright.

“Little One, ah, my Little One!” cried Lae Choo.

She fell on her knees and stretched her hungry arms toward her son.

But the Little One shrunk from her and tried to hide himself in the
folds of the white woman’s skirt.

“Go’way, go’way!” he bade his mother.




                            THE CHINESE LILY


Mermei lived in an upstairs room of a Chinatown dwelling-house. There
were other little Chinese women living on the same floor, but Mermei
never went amongst them. She was not as they were. She was a cripple. A
fall had twisted her legs so that she moved around with difficulty and
scarred her face so terribly that none save Lin John cared to look upon
it. Lin John, her brother, was a laundryman, working for another of his
countrymen. Lin John and Mermei had come to San Francisco with their
parents when they were small children. Their mother had died the day she
entered the foreign city, and the father the week following, both having
contracted a fever on the steamer. Mermei and Lin John were then taken
in charge by their father’s brother, and although he was a poor man he
did his best for them until called away by death.

Long before her Uncle died Mermei had met with the accident that had
made her not as other girls; but that had only strengthened her
brother’s affection, and old Lin Wan died happy in the knowledge that
Lin John would ever put Mermei before himself.

So Mermei lived in her little upstairs room, cared for by Lin John, and
scarcely an evening passed that he did not call to see her. One evening,
however, Lin John failed to appear, and Mermei began to feel very sad
and lonely. Mermei could embroider all day in contented silence if she
knew that in the evening someone would come to whom she could
communicate all the thoughts that filled a small black head that knew
nothing of life save what it saw from an upstairs window. Mermei’s
window looked down upon the street, and she would sit for hours, pressed
close against it, watching those who passed below and all that took
place. That day she had seen many things which she had put into her
mental portfolio for Lin John’s edification when evening should come.
Two yellow-robed priests had passed below on their way to the joss house
in the next street; a little bird with a white breast had fluttered
against the window pane; a man carrying an image of a Gambling Cash
Tiger had entered the house across the street; and six young girls of
about her own age, dressed gaily as if to attend a wedding, had also
passed over the same threshold.

But when nine o’clock came and no Lin John, the girl began to cry
softly. She did not often shed tears, but for some reason unknown to
Mermei herself, the sight of those joyous girls caused sad reflections.
In the midst of her weeping a timid knock was heard. It was not Lin
John. He always gave a loud rap, then entered without waiting to be
bidden. Mermei hobbled to the door, pulled it open, and there, in the
dim light of the hall without, beheld a young girl—the most beautiful
young girl that Mermei had ever seen—and she stood there extending to
Mermei a blossom from a Chinese lily plant. Mermei understood the
meaning of the offered flower, and accepting it, beckoned for her
visitor to follow her into her room.

What a delightful hour that was to Mermei! She forgot that she was
scarred and crippled, and she and the young girl chattered out their
little hearts to one another. “Lin John is dear, but one can’t talk to a
man, even if he is a brother, as one can to one the same as oneself,”
said Mermei to Sin Far—her new friend, and Sin Far, the meaning of whose
name was Pure Flower, or Chinese Lily, answered:

“Yes, indeed. The woman must be the friend of the woman, and the man the
friend of the man. Is it not so in the country that Heaven loves?”

“What beneficent spirit moved you to come to my door?” asked Mermei.

“I know not,” replied Sin Far, “save that I was lonely. We have but
lately moved here, my sister, my sister’s husband, and myself. My sister
is a bride, and there is much to say between her and her husband.
Therefore, in the evening, when the day’s duties are done, I am alone.
Several times, hearing that you were sick, I ventured to your door; but
failed to knock, because always when I drew near, I heard the voice of
him whom they call your brother. Tonight, as I returned from an errand
for my sister, I heard only the sound of weeping—so I hastened to my
room and plucked the lily for you.”

The next evening when Lin John explained how he had been obliged to work
the evening before Mermei answered brightly that that was all right. She
loved him just as much as ever and was just as glad to see him as ever;
but if work prevented him from calling he was not to worry. She had
found a friend who would cheer her loneliness.

Lin John was surprised, but glad to hear such news, and it came to pass
that when he beheld Sin Far, her sweet and gentle face, her pretty
drooped eyelids and arched eyebrows, he began to think of apple and
peach and plum trees showering their dainty blossoms in the country that
Heaven loves.

                  *       *       *       *       *

It was about four o’clock in the afternoon. Lin John, working in his
laundry, paid little attention to the street uproar and the clang of the
engines rushing by. He had no thought of what it meant to him and would
have continued at his work undisturbed had not a boy put his head into
the door and shouted:

“Lin John, the house in which your sister lives is on fire!”

The tall building was in flames when Lin John reached it. The uprising
tongues licked his face as he sprung up the ladder no other man dared
ascend.

“I will not go. It is best for me to die,” and Mermei resisted her
friend with all her puny strength.

“The ladder will not bear the weight of both of us. You are his sister,”
calmly replied Sin Far.

“But he loves you best. You and he can be happy together. I am not fit
to live.”

“May Lin John decide, Mermei?”

“Yes, Lin John may decide.”

Lin John reached the casement. For one awful second he wavered. Then his
eyes sought the eyes of his sister’s friend.

“Come, Mermei,” he called.

                  *       *       *       *       *

“Where is Sin Far?” asked Mermei when she became conscious.

“Sin Far is in the land of happy spirits.”

“And I am still in this sad, dark world.”

“Speak not so, little one. Your brother loves you and will protect you
from the darkness.”

“But you loved Sin Far better—and she loved you.”

Lin John bowed his head.

“Alas!” wept Mermei. “That I should live to make others sad!”

“Nay,” said Lin John, “Sin Far is happy. And I—I did my duty with her
approval, aye, at her bidding. How then, little sister, can I be sad?”




                        THE SMUGGLING OF TIE CO


Amongst the daring men who engage in contrabanding Chinese from Canada
into the United States Jack Fabian ranks as the boldest in deed, the
cleverest in scheming, and the most successful in outwitting Government
officers.

Uncommonly strong in person, tall and well built, with fine features and
a pair of keen, steady blue eyes, gifted with a sort of rough eloquence
and of much personal fascination, it is no wonder that we fellows regard
him as our chief and are bound to follow where he leads. With Fabian at
our head we engage in the wildest adventures and find such places of
concealment for our human goods as none but those who take part in a
desperate business would dare to dream of.

Jack, however, is not in search of glory—money is his object. One day
when a romantic friend remarked that it was very kind of him to help the
poor Chinamen over the border, a cynical smile curled his moustache.

“Kind!” he echoed. “Well, I haven’t yet had time to become sentimental
over the matter. It is merely a matter of dollars and cents, though, of
course, to a man of my strict principles, there is a certain pleasure to
be derived from getting ahead of the Government. A poor devil does now
and then like to take a little out of those millionaire concerns.”

It was last summer and Fabian was somewhat down on his luck. A few
months previously, to the surprise of us all, he had made a blunder,
which resulted in his capture by American officers, and he and his
companion, together with five uncustomed Chinamen, had been lodged in a
county jail to await trial.

But loafing behind bars did not agree with Fabian’s energetic nature, so
one dark night, by means of a saw which had been given to him by a very
innocent-looking visitor the day before, he made good his escape, and
after a long, hungry, detective-hunted tramp through woods and bushes,
found himself safe in Canada.

He had had a three months’ sojourn in prison, and during that time some
changes had taken place in smuggling circles. Some ingenious lawyers had
devised a scheme by which any young Chinaman on payment of a couple of
hundred dollars could procure a father which father would swear the
young Chinaman was born in America—thus proving him to be an American
citizen with the right to breathe United States air. And the Chinese
themselves, assisted by some white men, were manufacturing certificates
establishing their right to cross the border, and in that way were
crossing over in large batches.

That sort of trick naturally spoiled our fellows’ business, but we all
know that “Yankee sharper” games can hold good only for a short while;
so we bided our time and waited in patience.

Not so Fabian. He became very restless and wandered around with
glowering looks. He was sitting one day in a laundry, the proprietor of
which had sent out many a boy through our chief’s instrumentality.
Indeed, Fabian is said to have “rushed over” to “Uncle Sam” himself some
five hundred Celestials, and if Fabian had not been an exceedingly
generous fellow he might now be a gentleman of leisure instead of an
unimmortalized Rob Roy.

Well, Fabian was sitting in the laundry of Chen Ting Lung & Co., telling
a nice-looking young Chinaman that he was so broke that he’d be willing
to take over even one man at a time.

The young Chinaman looked thoughtfully into Fabian’s face. “Would you
take me?” he inquired.

“Take you!” echoed Fabian. “Why, you are one of the ‘bosses’ here. You
don’t mean to say that you are hankering after a place where it would
take you years to get as high up in the ‘washee, washee’ business as you
are now?”

“Yes, I want go,” replied Tie Co. “I want go to New York and I will pay
you fifty dollars and all expense if you take me, and not say you take
me to my partners.”

“There’s no accounting for a Chinaman,” muttered Fabian; but he gladly
agreed to the proposal and a night was fixed.

“What is the name of the firm you are going to?” inquired the white man.

Chinamen who intend being smuggled always make arrangements with some
Chinese firm in the States to receive them.

Tie Co hesitated, then mumbled something which sounded like “Quong Wo
Yuen” or “Long Lo Toon,” Fabian was not sure which, but did not repeat
the question, not being sufficiently interested.

He left the laundry, nodding goodbye to Tie Co as he passed outside the
window, and the Chinaman nodded back, a faint smile on his small,
delicate face lingering until Fabian’s receding form was lost to view.

It was a pleasant night on which the two men set out. Fabian had a rig
waiting at the corner of the street; Tie Co, dressed in citizen’s
clothes, stepped into it unobserved, and the smuggler and
would-be-smuggled were soon out of the city. They had a merry drive, for
Fabian’s liking for Tie Co was very real; he had known him for several
years, and the lad’s quick intelligence interested him.

The second day they left their horse at a farmhouse, where Fabian would
call for it on his return trip, crossed a river in a row-boat before the
sun was up, and plunged into a wood in which they would remain till
evening. It was raining, but through mud and wind and rain they trudged
slowly and heavily.

Tie Co paused now and then to take breath. Once Fabian remarked:

“You are not a very strong lad, Tie Co. It’s a pity you have to work as
you do for your living,” and Tie Co had answered:

“Work velly good! No work, Tie Co die.”

Fabian looked at the lad protectingly, wondering in a careless way why
this Chinaman seemed to him so different from the others.

“Wouldn’t you like to be back in China?” he asked.

“No,” said Tie Co decidedly.

“Why?”

“I not know why,” answered Tie Co.

Fabian laughed.

“Haven’t you got a nice little wife at home?” he continued. “I hear you
people marry very young.”

“No, I no wife,” asserted his companion with a choky little laugh. “I
never have no wife.”

“Nonsense,” joked Fabian. “Why, Tie Co, think how nice it would be to
have a little woman cook your rice and to love you.”

“I not have wife,” repeated Tie Co seriously. “I not like woman, I like
man.”

“You confirmed old bachelor!” ejaculated Fabian.

“I like you,” said Tie Co, his boyish voice sounding clear and sweet in
the wet woods. “I like you so much that I want go to New York, so you
make fifty dollars. I no flend in New York.”

“What!” exclaimed Fabian.

“Oh, I solly I tell you, Tie Co velly solly,” and the Chinese boy
shuffled on with bowed head.

“Look here, Tie Co,” said Fabian; “I won’t have you do this for my sake.
You have been very foolish, and I don’t care for your fifty dollars. I
do not need it half as much as you do. Good God! how ashamed you make me
feel—I who have blown in my thousands in idle pleasures cannot take the
little you have slaved for. We are in New York State now. When we get
out of this wood we will have to walk over a bridge which crosses a
river. On the other side, not far from where we cross, there is a
railway station. Instead of buying you a ticket for the city of New York
I shall take train with you for Toronto.”

Tie Co did not answer—he seemed to be thinking deeply. Suddenly he
pointed to where some fallen trees lay.

“Two men run away behind there,” cried he.

Fabian looked round them anxiously; his keen eyes seemed to pierce the
gloom in his endeavor to catch a glimpse of any person; but no man was
visible, and, save the dismal sighing of the wind among the trees, all
was quiet.

“There’s no one,” he said somewhat gruffly—he was rather startled, for
they were a mile over the border and he knew that the Government
officers were on a sharp lookout for him, and felt, despite his
strength, if any trick or surprise were attempted it would go hard with
him.

“If they catch you with me it be too bad,” sententiously remarked Tie
Co. It seemed as if his words were in answer to Fabian’s thoughts.

“But they will not catch us; so cheer up your heart, my boy,” replied
the latter, more heartily than he felt.

“If they come, and I not with you, they not take you and it be all
lite.”

“Yes,” assented Fabian, wondering what his companion was thinking about.

They emerged from the woods in the dusk of the evening and were soon on
the bridge crossing the river. When they were near the centre Tie Co
stopped and looked into Fabian’s face.

“Man come for you, I not here, man no hurt you.” And with the words he
whirled like a flash over the rail.

In another flash Fabian was after him. But though a first-class swimmer,
the white man’s efforts were of no avail, and Tie Co was borne away from
him by the swift current.

Cold and dripping wet, Fabian dragged himself up the bank and found
himself a prisoner.

“So your Chinaman threw himself into the river. What was that for?”
asked one of the Government officers.

“I think he was out of his head,” replied Fabian. And he fully believed
what he uttered.

“We tracked you right through the woods,” said another of the captors.
“We thought once the boy caught sight of us.”

Fabian remained silent.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Tie Co’s body was picked up the next day. Tie Co’s body, and yet not Tie
Co, for Tie Co was a youth, and the body found with Tie Co’s face and
dressed in Tie Co’s clothes was the body of a girl—a woman.

Nobody in the laundry of Chen Ting Lung & Co.—no Chinaman in Canada or
New York—could explain the mystery. Tie Co had come out to Canada with a
number of other youths. Though not very strong he had always been a good
worker and “very smart.” He had been quiet and reserved among his own
countrymen; had refused to smoke tobacco or opium, and had been a
regular attendant at Sunday schools and a great favorite with Mission
ladies.

Fabian was released in less than a week. “No evidence against him,” said
the Commissioner, who was not aware that the prisoner was the man who
had broken out of jail but a month before.

Fabian is now very busy; there are lots of boys taking his helping hand
over the border, but none of them are like Tie Co; and sometimes,
between whiles, Fabian finds himself pondering long and earnestly over
the mystery of Tie Co’s life—and death.




                         THE GOD OF RESTORATION


“He that hath wine hath many friends,” muttered Koan-lo the Second, as
he glanced backwards into the store out of which he was stepping. It was
a Chinese general store, well stocked with all manner of quaint wares,
and about a dozen Chinamen were sitting around; whilst in an adjoining
room could be seen the recumbent forms of several smokers who were
discussing business and indulging in the fascinating pipe during the
intervals of conversation.

Noticeable amongst the smokers was Koan-lo the First, a tall,
middle-aged Chinaman, wearing a black cap with a red button. Koan-lo the
First was cousin to Koan-lo the Second, but whereas Koan-lo the Second
was young and penniless, Koan-lo the First was one of the wealthiest
Chinese merchants in San Francisco and a mighty man amongst the people
of his name in that city, who regarded him as a father.

Koan-lo the Second had been instructed by Koan-lo the First to meet Sie,
the latter’s bride, who was arriving that day by steamer from China.
Koan-lo the First was too busy a man to go down himself to the docks.

So Koan-lo the Second and Sie met—though not for the first time. Five
years before in a suburb of Canton City they had said to one another: “I
love you.”

Koan-lo the Second was an orphan and had been educated and cared for
from youth upwards by Koan-lo the First.

Sie was the daughter of a slave, which will explain why she and Koan-lo
the Second had had the opportunity to know one another before the latter
left with his cousin for America. In China the daughters of slaves are
allowed far more liberty than girls belonging to a higher class of
society.

“Koan-lo, ah Koan-lo,” cooed Sie softly and happily as she recognized
her lover.

“Sie, my sweetest heart,” returned Koan-lo the Second, his voice both
glad and sad.

He saw that a mistake had been made—that Sie believed that the man who
was to be her husband was himself—Koan-lo the Second.

And all the love that was in him awoke, and he became dizzy thinking of
what might yet be.

Could he explain that the Koan-lo who had purchased Sie for his bride,
and to whom she of right belonged, was his cousin and not himself? Could
he deliver to the Koan-lo who had many friends and stores of precious
valuables the only friend, the only treasure he had ever possessed? And
was it likely that Sie would be happy eating the rice of Koan-lo the
First when she loved him, Koan-lo the Second?

Sie’s little fingers crept into his. She leaned against him. “I am
tired. Shall we soon rest?” said she.

“Yes, very soon, my Sie,” he murmured, putting his arm around her.

“I was too glad when my father told me that you had sent for me,” she
whispered.

“I said: ‘How good of Koan-lo to remember me all these years.’”

“And did you not remember me, my jess’-mine flower?”

“Why need you ask? You know the days and nights have been filled with
you.”

“Having remembered me, why should you have dreamt that I might have
forgotten you?”

“There is a difference. You are a man; I am a woman.”

“You have been mine now for over two weeks,” said Koan-lo the Second.
“Do you still love me, Sie?”

“Look into mine eyes and see,” she answered.

“And are you happy?”

“Happy! Yes, and this is the happiest day of all, because today my
father obtains his freedom.”

“How is that, Sie?”

“Why, Koan-lo, you know. Does not my father receive today the balance of
the price you pay for me, and is not that, added to what you sent in
advance, sufficient to purchase my father’s freedom? My dear, good
father—he has worked so hard all these years. He has ever been so kind
to me. How glad am I to think that through me the God of Restoration has
decreed that he shall no longer be a slave. Yes, I am the happiest woman
in the world today.”

Sie kissed her husband’s hand.

He drew it away and hid with it his face.

“Ah, dear husband!” cried Sie. “You are very sick.”

“No, not sick,” replied the miserable Koan-lo—“but, Sie, I must tell you
that I am a very poor man, and we have got to leave this pretty house in
the country and go to some city where I will have to work hard and you
will scarcely have enough to eat.”

“Kind, generous Koan-lo,” answered Sie, “you have ruined yourself for my
sake; you paid too high a price for me. Ah, unhappy Sie, who has pulled
Koan-lo into the dust! Now let me be your servant, for gladly would I
starve for your sake. I care for Koan-lo, not riches.”

And she fell on her knees before the young man, who raised her gently,
saying:

“Sie, I am unworthy of such devotion, and your words drive a thousand
spears into my heart. Hear my confession. I am your husband, but I am
not the man who bought you. My cousin, Koan-lo the First, sent for you
to come from China. It was he who bargained for you, and paid half the
price your father asked whilst you were in Canton, and agreed to pay the
balance upon sight of your face. Alas! the balance will never be paid,
for as I have stolen you from my cousin, he is not bound to keep to the
agreement, and your father is still a slave.”

Sie stood motionless, overwhelmed by the sudden and terrible news. She
looked at her husband bewilderedly.

“Is it true, Koan-lo? Must my father remain a slave?” she asked.

“Yes, it is true,” replied her husband. “But we have still one another,
and you say you care not for poverty. So forgive me and forget your
father. I forgot all for love of you.”

He attempted to draw her to him, but with a pitiful cry she turned and
fled.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Koan-lo the first sat smoking and meditating.

Many moons had gone by since Koan-lo the Second had betrayed the trust
of Koan-lo the First, and Koan-lo the First was wondering what Koan-lo
the Second was doing, and how he was living. “He had little money and
was unused to working hard, and with a woman to support what will the
dog do?” thought the old man. He felt injured and bitter, but towards
the evening, after long smoking, his heart became softened, and he said
to his pipe: “Well, well, he had a loving feeling for her, and the young
I suppose must mate with the young. I think I could overlook his
ungratefulness were he to come and seek forgiveness.”

“Great and honored sir, the dishonored Sie kneels before you and begs
you to put your foot on her head.”

These words were uttered by a young Chinese girl of rare beauty who had
entered the room suddenly and prostrated herself before Koan-lo the
First. He looked up angrily.

“Ah, I see the false woman who made her father a liar!” he cried.

Tears fell from the downcast eyes of Sie, the kneeler.

“Good sir,” said she, “ere I had become a woman or your cousin a man, we
loved one another, and when we met after a long separation, we both
forgot our duty. But the God of Restoration worked with my heart. I
repented and now am come to you to give myself up to be your slave, to
work for you until the flesh drops from my bones, if such be your
desire, only asking that you will send to my father the balance of my
purchase price, for he is too old and feeble to be a slave. Sir, you are
known to be a more than just man. Oh, grant my request! ’Tis for my
father’s sake I plead. For many years he nourished me, with trouble and
care; and my heart almost breaks when I think of him. Punish me for my
misdeeds, dress me in rags, and feed me on the meanest food! Only let me
serve you and make myself of use to you, so that I may be worth my
father’s freedom.”

“And what of my cousin? Are you now false to him?”

“No, not false to Koan-lo, my husband—only true to my father.”

“And you wish me, whom you have injured, to free your father?”

Sie’s head dropped lower as she replied:

“I wish to be your slave. I wish to pay with the labor of my hands the
debt I owe you and the debt I owe my father. For this I have left my
husband.”

Koan-lo the First arose, lifted Sie’s chin with his hand, and
contemplated with earnest eyes her face.

“Your heart is not all bad,” he observed. “Sit down and listen. I will
not buy you for my slave, for in this country it is against the law to
buy a woman for a slave; but I will hire you for five years to be my
servant, and for that time you will do my bidding, and after that you
will be free. Rest in peace concerning your father.”

“May the sun ever shine on you, most gracious master!” cried Sie.

Then Koan-lo the First pointed out to her a hallway leading to a little
room, which room he said she could have for her own private use while
she remained with him.

Sie thanked him and was leaving his presence when the door was burst
open and Koan-lo the Second, looking haggard and wild, entered. He
rushed up to Sie and clutched her by the shoulder.

“You are mine!” he shouted. “I will kill you before you become another
man’s!”

“Cousin,” said Koan-lo the First, “I wish not to have the woman to be my
wife, but I claim her as my servant. She has already received her
wages—her father’s freedom.”

Koan-lo the Second gazed bewilderedly into the faces of his wife and
cousin. Then he threw up his hands and cried:

“Oh, Koan-lo, my cousin, I have been evil. Always have I envied you and
carried bitter thoughts of you in my heart. Even your kindness to me in
the past has provoked my ill-will, and when I have seen you surrounded
by friends, I have said scornfully: ‘He that hath wine hath many
friends,’ although I well knew the people loved you for your good heart.
And Sie I have deceived. I took her to myself, knowing that she thought
I was what I was not. I caused her to believe she was mine by all
rights.”

“So I am yours,” broke in Sie tremblingly.

“So she shall be yours—when you are worthy of such a pearl and can guard
and keep it,” said Koan-lo the First. Then waving his cousin away from
Sie, he continued:

“This is your punishment; the God of Restoration demands it. For five
years you shall not see the face of Sie, your wife. Meanwhile, study,
think, be honest, and work.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

“Your husband comes for you today. Does the thought make you glad?”
questioned Koan-lo the First.

Sie smiled and blushed.

“I shall be sorry to leave you,” she replied.

“But more glad than sad,” said the old man. “Sie, your husband is now a
fine fellow. He has changed wonderfully during his years of probation.”

“Then I shall neither know nor love him,” said Sie mischievously. “Why,
here he—”

“My sweet one!”

“My husband!”

“My children, take my blessing; be good and be happy. I go to my pipe,
to dream of bliss if not to find it.”

With these words Koan-lo the First retired.

“Is he not almost as a god?” said Sie.

“Yes,” answered her husband, drawing her on to his knee. “He has been
better to me than I have deserved. And you—ah, Sie, how can you care for
me when you know what a bad fellow I have been?”

“Well,” said Sie contentedly, “it is always our best friends who know
how bad we are.”




                      THE THREE SOULS OF AH SO NAN

                                   I

The sun was conquering the morning fog, dappling with gold the gray
waters of San Francisco’s bay, and throwing an emerald radiance over the
islands around.

Close to the long line of wharves lay motionless brigs and schooners,
while farther off in the harbor were ships of many nations riding at
anchor.

A fishing fleet was steering in from the open sea, scudding before the
wind like a flock of seabirds. All night long had the fishers toiled in
the deep. Now they were returning with the results of their labor.

A young Chinese girl, watching the fleet from the beach of Fisherman’s
Cove, shivered in the morning air. Over her blue cotton blouse she wore
no wrap; on her head, no covering. All her interest was centred in one
lone boat which lagged behind the rest, being heavier freighted. The
fisherman was of her own race. When his boat was beached he sprang to
her side.

“O’Yam, what brings you here?” he questioned low, for the curious eyes
of his fellow fishermen were on her.

“Your mother is dying,” she answered.

The young man spake a few words in English to a Greek whose boat lay
alongside his. The Greek answered in the same tongue. Then Fou Wang
threw down his nets and, with the girl following, walked quickly along
the waterfront, past the wharves, the warehouses, and the grogshops, up
a zigzag hill and into the heart of Chinatown. Neither spoke until they
reached their destination, a dingy three-storied building.

The young man began to ascend the stairs, the girl to follow. Fou Wang
looked back and shook his head. The girl paused on the lowest step.

“May I not come?” she pleaded.

“Today is for sorrow,” returned Fou Wang. “I would, for a time, forget
all that belongs to the joy of life.”

The girl threw her sleeve over her head and backed out of the open door.

“What is the matter?” inquired a kind voice, and a woman laid her hand
upon her shoulder.

O’Yam’s bosom heaved.

“Oh, Liuchi,” she cried, “the mother of Fou Wang is dying, and you know
what that means to me.”

The woman eyed her compassionately.

“Your father, I know,” said she, as she unlocked a door and led her
companion into a room opening on to the street, “has long wished for an
excuse to set at naught your betrothal to Fou Wang; but I am sure the
lad to whom you are both sun and moon will never give him one.”

She offered O’Yam some tea, but the girl pushed it aside. “You know not
Fou Wang,” she replied, sadly yet proudly. “He will follow his
conscience, though he lose the sun, the moon, and the whole world.”

A young woman thrust her head through the door.

“The mother of Fou Wang is dead,” cried she.

                  *       *       *       *       *

“She was a good woman—a kind and loving mother,” said Liuchi, as she
gazed down upon the still features of her friend.

The young daughter of Ah So Nan burst into fresh weeping. Her pretty
face was much swollen. Ah So Nan had been well loved by her children,
and the falling tears were not merely waters of ceremony.

At the foot of the couch upon which the dead was laid, stood Fou Wang,
his face stern and immovable, his eye solemn, yet luminous with a
steadfast fire. Over his head was thrown a white cloth. From morn till
eve had he stood thus, contemplating the serene countenance of his
mother and vowing that nothing should be left undone which could be done
to prove his filial affection and desire to comfort her spirit in the
land to which it had flown. “Three years, O mother, will I give to thee
and grief. Three years will I minister to thy three souls,” he vowed
within himself, remembering how sacred to the dead woman were the
customs and observances of her own country. They were also sacred to
him. Living in America, in the midst of Americans and Americanized
Chinese, the family of Fou Wang, with the exception of one, had clung
tenaciously to the beliefs of their forefathers.

“All the living must die, and dying, return to the ground. The limbs and
the flesh moulder away below, and hidden away, become the earth of the
fields; but the spirit issues forth and is displayed on high in a
condition of glorious brightness,” quoted a yellow-robed priest,
swinging an incense burner before a small candle-lighted altar.

It was midnight when the mourning friends of the family of Fou Wang left
the chief mourner alone with his dead mother.

His sister, Fin Fan, and the girl who was his betrothed wife brushed his
garments as they passed him by. The latter timidly touched his hand—an
involuntary act of sympathy—but if he were conscious of that sympathy,
he paid no heed to it, and his gaze never wavered from the face of the
dead.


                                   II

“My girl, Moy Ding Fong is ready if Fou Wang is not, and you must marry
this year. I have sworn you shall.”

Kien Lung walked out of the room with a determined step. He was an
Americanized Chinese and had little regard for what he derided as “the
antiquated customs of China,” save when it was to his interest to follow
them. He was also a widower desirous of marrying again, but undesirous
of having two women of like years, one his wife, the other his daughter,
under the same roof-tree.

Left alone, O’Yam’s thoughts became sorrowful, almost despairing. Six
moons had gone by since Ah So Nan had passed away, yet the son of Ah So
Nan had not once, during that time, spoken one word to his betrothed
wife. Occasionally she had passed him on the street; but always he had
gone by with uplifted countenance, and in his eyes the beauty of piety
and peace. At least, so it seemed to the girl, and the thought of
marriage with him had seemed almost sacrilegious. But now it had come to
this. If Fou Wang adhered to his resolve to mourn three years for his
mother, what would become of her? She thought of old Moy Ding Fong and
shuddered. It was bitter, bitter.

There was a rapping at the door. A young girl lifted the latch and
stepped in. It was Fin Fan, the sister of her betrothed.

“I have brought my embroidery work,” said she, “I thought we could have
a little talk before sundown when I must away to prepare the evening
meal.”

O’Yam, who was glad to see her visitor, brewed some fresh tea and
settled down for an exchange of confidences.

“I am not going to abide by it,” said Fin Fan at last. “Hom Hing is
obliged to return to China two weeks hence, and with or without Fou
Wang’s consent I go with the man to whom my mother betrothed me.”

“Without Fou Wang’s consent!” echoed O’Yam.

“Yes,” returned Fin Fan, snapping off a thread. “Without my honorable
brother’s consent.”

“And your mother gone but six moons!”

O’Yam’s face wore a shocked expression.

“Does the fallen leaf grieve because the green one remains on the tree?”
queried Fin Fan.

“You must love Hom Hing well,” murmured O’Yam—“more than Fou Wang loves
me.”

“Nay,” returned her companion, “Fou Wang’s love for you is as big as
mine for Hom Hing. It is my brother’s conscience alone that stands
between him and you. You know that.”

“He loves not me,” sighed O’Yam.

“If he does not love you,” returned Fin Fan, “why, when we heard that
you were unwell, did he sleeplessly pace his room night after night
until the news came that you were restored to health? Why does he
treasure a broken fan you have cast aside?”

“Ah, well!” smiled O’Yam.

Fin Fan laughed softly.

“Fou Wang is not as other men,” said she. “His conscience is an
inheritance from his great-great-grandfather.” Her face became pensive
as she added: “It is sad to go across the sea without an elder brother’s
blessing.”

She repeated this to Liuchi and Mai Gwi Far, the widow, whom she met on
her way home.

“Why should you,” inquired the latter, “when there is a way by which to
obtain it?”

“How?”

“Did Ah So Nan leave no garments behind her—such garments as would well
fit her three souls—and is it not always easy to delude the serious and
the wise?”

“Ah!”


                                  III

O’Yam climbed the stairs to the joss house. The desire for solitude
brought her there; but when she had closed the door upon herself, she
found that she was not alone. Fou Wang was there. Before the images of
the Three Wise Ones he stood, silent, motionless.

“He is communing with his mother’s spirit,” thought O’Yam. She beheld
him through a mist of tears. Love filled her whole being. She dared not
move, because she was afraid he would turn and see her, and then, of
course, he would go away. She would stay near him for a few moments and
then retire.

The dim light of the place, the quietness in the midst of noise, the
fragrance of some burning incense, soothed and calmed her. It was as if
all the sorrow and despair that had overwhelmed her when her father had
told her to prepare for her wedding with Moy Ding Fong had passed away.

After a few moments she stepped back softly towards the door. But she
was too late. Fou Wang turned and beheld her.

She fluttered like a bird until she saw that, surprised by her presence,
he had forgotten death and thought only of life—of life and love. A
glad, eager light shone in his eyes. He made a swift step towards her.
Then—he covered his face with his hands.

“Fou Wang!” cried O’Yam, love at last overcoming superstition, “must I
become the wife of Moy Ding Fong?”

“No, ah no!” he moaned.

“Then,” said the girl in desperation, “take me to yourself.”

Fou Wang’s hands fell to his side. For a moment he looked into that
pleading face—and wavered.

A little bird flew in through an open window, and perching itself upon
an altar, began twittering.

Fou Wang started back, the expression on his face changing.

“A warning from the dead,” he muttered, “a warning from the dead!”

An iron hand gripped O’Yam’s heart. Life itself seemed to have closed
upon her.


                                   IV

It was afternoon before evening, and the fog was rolling in from the
sea. Quietness reigned in the plot of ground sacred to San Francisco’s
Chinese dead when Fou Wang deposited a bundle at the foot of his
mother’s grave and prepared for the ceremony of ministering to her three
souls.

The fragrance from a wall of fir trees near by stole to his nostrils as
he cleared the weeds and withered leaves from his parent’s resting
place. As he placed the bowls of rice and chicken and the vase of
incense where he was accustomed to place it, he became dimly conscious
of a presence or presences behind the fir wall.

He sighed deeply. No doubt the shade of his parent was restless,
because—

“Fou Wang,” spake a voice, low but distinct.

The young man fell upon his knees.

“Honored Mother!” he cried.

“Fou Wang,” repeated the voice, “though my name is on thy lips, O’Yam’s
is in thy heart.”

Conscience-stricken, Fou Wang yet retained spirit enough to gasp:

“Have I not been a dutiful son? Have I not sacrificed all for thee, O
Mother! Why, then, dost thou reproach me?”

“I do not reproach thee,” chanted three voices, and Fou Wang, lifting
his head, saw three figures emerge from behind the fir wall. “I do not
reproach thee. Thou hast been a most dutiful son, and thy offerings at
my grave and in the temple have been fully appreciated. Far from
reproaching thee, I am here to say to thee that the dead have regard for
the living who faithfully mourn and minister to them, and to bid thee
sacrifice no more until thou hast satisfied thine own heart by taking to
wife the daughter of Kien Lung and given to thy sister and thy sister’s
husband an elder brother’s blessing. Thy departed mother requires not
the sacrifice of a broken heart. The fallen leaf grieves not because the
green leaf still clings to the bough.”

Saying this, the three figures flapped the loose sleeves of the
well-known garments of Ah So Nan and faded from his vision.

For a moment Fou Wang gazed after them as if spellbound. Then he arose
and rushed towards the fir wall, behind which they seemed to have
vanished.

“Mother, honored parent! Come back and tell me of the new birth!” he
cried.

But there was no response.

Fou Wang returned to the grave and lighted the incense. But he did not
wait to see its smoke ascend. Instead he hastened to the house of Kien
Lung and said to the girl who met him at the door:

“No more shall my longing for thee take the fragrance from the flowers
and the light from the sun and moon.”




                          THE PRIZE CHINA BABY


The baby was the one gleam of sunshine in Fin Fan’s life, and how she
loved it no words can tell. When it was first born, she used to lie with
her face turned to its little soft, breathing mouth and think there was
nothing quite so lovely in the world as the wee pink face before her,
while the touch of its tiny toes and fingers would send wonderful
thrills through her whole body. Those were delightful days, but, oh, how
quickly they sped. A week after the birth of the little Jessamine
Flower, Fin Fan was busy winding tobacco leaves in the dark room behind
her husband’s factory. Winding tobacco leaves had been Fin Fan’s
occupation ever since she had become Chung Kee’s wife, and hard and
dreary work it was. Now, however, she did not mind it quite so much, for
in a bunk which was built on one side of the room was a most precious
bundle, and every now and then she would go over to that bunk and crow
and coo to the baby therein.

But though Fin Fan prized her child so highly, Jessamine Flower’s father
would rather she had not been born, and considered the babe a nuisance
because she took up so much of her mother’s time. He would rather that
Fin Fan spent the hours in winding tobacco leaves than in nursing baby.
However, Fin Fan managed to do both, and by dint of getting up very
early in the morning and retiring very late at night, made as much money
for her husband after baby was born as she ever did before. And it was
well for her that that was so, as the baby would otherwise have been
taken from her and given to some other more fortunate woman. Not that
Fin Fan considered herself unfortunate. Oh, no! She had been a
hard-working little slave all her life, and after her mistress sold her
to be wife to Chung Kee, she never dreamt of complaining, because,
though a wife, she was still a slave.

When Jessamine flower was about six months old one of the ladies of the
Mission, in making her round of Chinatown, ran in to see Fin Fan and her
baby.

“What a beautiful child!” exclaimed the lady. “And, oh, how cunning,”
she continued, noting the amulets on the little ankles and wrists, the
tiny, quilted vest and gay little trousers in which Fin Fan had arrayed
her treasure.

Fin Fan sat still and shyly smiled, rubbing her chin slowly against the
baby’s round cheek. Fin Fan was scarcely more than a child herself in
years.

“Oh, I want to ask you, dear little mother,” said the lady, “if you will
not send your little one to the Chinese baby show which we are going to
have on Christmas Eve in the Presbyterian Mission schoolroom.”

Fin Fan’s eyes brightened.

“What you think? That my baby get a prize?” she asked hesitatingly.

“I think so, indeed,” answered the lady, feeling the tiny, perfectly
shaped limbs and peeping into the brightest of black eyes.

From that day until Christmas Eve, Fin Fan thought of nothing but the
baby show. She would be there with her baby, and if it won a prize, why,
perhaps its father might be got to regard it with more favor, so that he
would not frown so blackly and mutter under his breath at the slightest
cry or coo.

On the morning of Christmas Eve, Chung Kee brought into Fin Fan’s room a
great bundle of tobacco which he declared had to be rolled by the
evening, and when it was time to start for the show, the work was not
nearly finished. However, Fin Fan dressed her baby, rolled it in a
shawl, and with it in her arms, stealthily left the place.

It was a bright scene that greeted her upon arrival at the Mission
house. The little competitors, in the enclosure that had been arranged
for them, presented a peculiarly gorgeous appearance. All had been
carefully prepared for the beauty test and looked as pretty as possible,
though in some cases bejewelled head dresses and voluminous silken
garments almost hid the competitors. Some small figures quite blazed in
gold and tinsel, and then there were solemn cherubs almost free from
clothing. The majority were plump and well-formed children, and there
wasn’t a cross or crying baby in the forty-five. Fin Fan’s baby made the
forty-sixth, and it was immediately surrounded by a group of admiring
ladies.

How Fin Fan’s eyes danced. Her baby would get a prize, and she would
never more need to fear that her husband would give it away. That
terrible dread had haunted her ever since its birth. “But surely,”
thought the little mother, “if it gets a prize he will be so proud that
he will let me keep it forever.”

And Fin Fan’s baby did get a prize—a shining gold bit—and Fin Fan,
delighted and excited, started for home. She was so happy and proud.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Chung Kee was very angry. Fin Fan was not in her room, and the work he
had given her to do that morning was lying on the table undone. He said
some hard words in a soft voice, which was his way sometimes, and then
told the old woman who helped the men in the factory to be ready to
carry a baby to the herb doctor’s wife that night. “Tell her,” said he,
“that my cousin, the doctor, says that she long has desired a child, and
so I send her one as a Christmas present, according to American custom.”

Just then came a loud knocking at the door. Chung Kee slowly unbarred
it, and two men entered, bearing a stretcher upon which a covered form
lay.

“Why be you come to my store?” asked Chung Kee in broken English.

The men put down their burden, and one pulled down the covering from
that which lay on the stretcher and revealed an unconscious woman and a
dead baby.

“It was on Jackson Street. The woman was trying to run with the baby in
her arms, and just as she reached the crossing a butcher’s cart came
around the corner. Some Chinese who knows you advised me to bring them
here. Your wife and child, eh?”

Chung Kee stared speechlessly at the still faces—an awful horror in his
eyes.

A curious crowd began to fill the place. A doctor was in the midst of it
and elbowed his way to where Fin Fan was beginning to regain
consciousness.

“Move back all of you; we want some air here!” he shouted
authoritatively, and Fin Fan, roused by the loud voice, feebly raised
her head, and looking straight into her husband’s eyes, said:

“Chung Kee’s baby got first prize. Chung Kee let Fin Fan keep baby
always.”

That was all. Fin Fan’s eyes closed. Her head fell back beside the prize
baby’s—hers forever.




                                LIN JOHN


It was New Year’s Eve. Lin John mused over the brightly burning fire.
Through the beams of the roof the stars shone, far away in the deep
night sky they shone down upon him, and he felt their beauty, though he
had no words for it. The long braid which was wound around his head
lazily uncoiled and fell down his back; his smooth young face was placid
and content. Lin John was at peace with the world. Within one of his
blouse sleeves lay a small bag of gold, the accumulated earnings of
three years, and that gold was to release his only sister from a
humiliating and secret bondage. A sense of duty done led him to dream of
the To-Come. What a fortunate fellow he was to have been able to obtain
profitable work, and within three years to have saved four hundred
dollars! In the next three years, he might be able to establish a little
business and send his sister to their parents in China to live like an
honest woman. The sharp edges of his life were forgotten in the drowsy
warmth and the world faded into dreamland.

The latch was softly lifted; with stealthy step a woman approached the
boy and knelt beside him. By the flickering gleam of the dying fire she
found that for which she searched, and hiding it in her breast swiftly
and noiselessly withdrew.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Lin John arose. His spirits were light—and so were his sleeves. He
reached for his bowl of rice, then set it down, and suddenly his
chopsticks clattered on the floor. With hands thrust into his blouse he
felt for what was not there. Thus, with bewildered eyes for a few
moments. Then he uttered a low cry and his face became old and gray.

                  *       *       *       *       *

A large apartment, richly carpeted; furniture of dark and valuable wood
artistically carved; ceiling decorated with beautiful Chinese ornaments
and gold incense burners; walls hung from top to bottom with long bamboo
panels covered with silk, on which were printed Chinese characters;
tropical plants, on stands; heavy curtains draped over windows. This, in
the heart of Chinatown. And in the midst of these surroundings a girl
dressed in a robe of dark blue silk worn over a full skirt richly
embroidered. The sleeves fell over hands glittering with rings, and
shoes of light silk were on her feet. Her hair was ornamented with
flowers made of jewels; she wore three or four pairs of bracelets; her
jewel earrings were over an inch long.

The girl was fair to see in that her face was smooth and oval, eyes long
and dark, mouth small and round, hair of jetty hue, and figure petite
and graceful.

Hanging over a chair by her side was a sealskin sacque, such as is worn
by fashionable American women. The girl eyed it admiringly and every few
moments stroked the soft fur with caressing fingers.

“Pau Sang,” she called.

A curtain was pushed aside and a heavy, broad-faced Chinese woman in
blouse and trousers of black sateen stood revealed.

“Look,” said the beauty. “I have a cloak like the American ladies. Is it
not fine?”

Pau Sang nodded. “I wonder at Moy Loy,” said she. “He is not in favor
with the Gambling Cash Tiger and is losing money.”

“Moy Loy gave it not to me. I bought it myself.”

“But from whom did you obtain the money?”

“If I let out a secret, will you lock it up?”

Pau Sang smiled grimly, and her companion, sidling closer to her, said:
“I took the money from my brother—it was my money; for years he had been
working to make it for me, and last week he told me that he had saved
four hundred dollars to pay to Moy Loy, so that I might be free. Now,
what do I want to be free for? To be poor? To have no one to buy me good
dinners and pretty things—to be gay no more? Lin John meant well, but he
knows little. As to me, I wanted a sealskin sacque like the fine
American ladies. So two moons gone by I stole away to the country and
found him asleep. I did not awaken him—and for the first day of the New
Year I had this cloak. See?”

                  *       *       *       *       *

“Heaven frowns on me,” said Lin John sadly, speaking to Moy Loy. “I made
the money with which to redeem my sister and I have lost it. I grieve,
and I would have you say to her that for her sake, I will engage myself
laboriously and conform to virtue till three more New Years have grown
old, and that though I merit blame for my carelessness, yet I am
faithful unto her.”

And with his spade over his shoulder he shuffled away from a house, from
an upper window of which a woman looked down and under her breath called
“Fool!”




                       TIAN SHAN’S KINDRED SPIRIT


Had Tian Shan been an American and China to him a forbidden country, his
daring exploits and thrilling adventures would have furnished
inspiration for many a newspaper and magazine article, novel, and short
story. As a hero, he would certainly have far outshone Dewey, Peary, or
Cook. Being, however, a Chinese, and the forbidden country America, he
was simply recorded by the American press as “a wily Oriental, who, ‘by
ways that are dark and tricks that are vain,’ is eluding the vigilance
of our brave customs officers.” As to his experiences, the only one who
took any particular interest in them was Fin Fan.

Fin Fan was Tian Shan’s kindred spirit. She was the daughter of a
Canadian Chinese storekeeper and the object of much concern to both
Protestant Mission ladies and good Catholic sisters.

“I like learn talk and dress like you,” she would respond to attempts to
bring her into the folds, “but I not want think like you. Too much
discuss.” And when it was urged upon her that her father was a
convert—the Mission ladies declaring, to the Protestant faith, and the
nuns, to the Catholic—she would calmly answer: “That so? Well, I not my
father. Beside I think my father just say he Catholic (or Protestant)
for sake of be amiable to you. He good-natured man and want to please
you.”

This independent and original stand led Fin Fan to live, as it were, in
an atmosphere of outlawry even amongst her own countrywomen, for all
proper Chinese females in Canada and America, unless their husbands are
men of influence in their own country, conform upon request to the
religion of the women of the white race.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Fin Fan sat on her father’s doorstep amusing herself with a ball of yarn
and a kitten. She was a pretty girl, with the delicate features, long
slanting eyes, and pouting mouth of the women of Soo Chow, to which
province her dead mother had belonged.

Tian Shan came along.

“Will you come for a walk around the mountain?” asked he.

“I don’t know,” answered Fin Fan.

“Do!” he urged.

The walk around the mountain is enjoyable at all seasons, but
particularly so in the fall of the year when the leaves on the trees are
turning all colors, making the mount itself look like one big posy.

The air was fresh, sweet, and piny. As Tian Shan and Fin Fan walked,
they chatted gaily—not so much of Tian Shan or Fin Fan as of the
brilliant landscape, the sun shining through a grove of black-trunked
trees with golden leaves, the squirrels that whisked past them, the
birds twittering and soliloquizing over their vanishing homes, and many
other objects of nature. Tian Shan’s roving life had made him quite a
woodsman, and Fin Fan—well, Fin Fan was his kindred spirit.

A large oak, looking like a smouldering pyre, invited them to a seat
under its boughs.

After happily munching half a dozen acorns, Fin Fan requested to be told
all about Tian Shan’s last adventure. Every time he crossed the border,
he was obliged to devise some new scheme by which to accomplish his
object, and as he usually succeeded, there was always a new story to
tell whenever he returned to Canada.

This time he had run across the river a mile above the Lachine Rapids in
an Indian war canoe, and landed in a cove surrounded by reefs, where
pursuit was impossible. It had been a perilous undertaking, for he had
had to make his way right through the swift current of the St. Lawrence,
the turbulent rapids so near that it seemed as if indeed he must yield
life to the raging cataract. But with indomitable courage he had forged
ahead, the canoe, with every plunge of his paddles, rising on the swells
and cutting through the whitecaps, until at last he reached the shore
for which he had risked so much.

Fin Fan was thoughtful for a few moments after listening to his
narration.

“Why,” she queried at last, “when you can make so much more money in the
States than in Canada, do you come so often to this side and endanger
your life as you do when returning?”

Tian Shan was puzzled himself. He was not accustomed to analyzing the
motives for his actions.

Seeing that he remained silent, Fin Fan went on:

“I think,” said she, “that it is very foolish of you to keep running
backwards and forwards from one country to another, wasting your time
and accomplishing nothing.”

Tian Shan dug up some soft, black earth with the heels of his boots.

“Perhaps it is,” he observed.

That night Tian Shan’s relish for his supper was less keen than usual,
and when he laid his head upon his pillow, instead of sleeping, he could
only think of Fin Fan. Fin Fan! Fin Fan! Her face was before him, her
voice in his ears. The clock ticked Fin Fan; the cat purred it; a little
mouse squeaked it; a night-bird sang it. He tossed about, striving to
think what ailed him. With the first glimmer of morning came knowledge
of his condition. He loved Fin Fan, even as the American man loves the
girl he would make his wife.

Now Tian Shan, unlike most Chinese, had never saved money and,
therefore, had no home to offer Fin Fan. He knew, also, that her father
had his eye upon a young merchant in Montreal, who would make a very
desirable son-in-law.

In the early light of the morning Tian Shan arose and wrote a letter. In
this letter, which was written with a pointed brush on long yellow
sheets of paper, he told Fin Fan that, as she thought it was foolish, he
was going to relinquish the pleasure of running backwards and forwards
across the border, for some time at least. He was possessed of a desire
to save money so that he could have a wife and a home. In a year,
perhaps, he would see her again.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Lee Ping could hardly believe that his daughter was seriously opposed to
becoming the wife of such a good-looking, prosperous young merchant as
Wong Ling. He tried to bring her to reason, but instead of yielding her
will to the parental, she declared that she would take a place as a
domestic to some Canadian lady with whom she had become acquainted at
the Mission sooner than wed the man her father had chosen.

“Is not Wong Ling a proper man?” inquired the amazed parent.

“Whether he is proper or improper makes no difference to me,” returned
Fin Fan. “I will not marry him, and the law in this country is so that
you cannot compel me to wed against my will.”

Lee Ping’s good-natured face became almost pitiful as he regarded his
daughter. Only a hen who has hatched a duckling and sees it take to the
water for the first time could have worn such an expression.

Fin Fan’s heart softened. She was as fond of her father as he of her.
Sidling up to him, she began stroking his sleeve in a coaxing fashion.

“For a little while longer I wish only to stay with you,” said she.

Lee Ping shook his head, but gave in.

“You must persuade her yourself,” said he to Wong Ling that evening. “We
are in a country where the sacred laws and customs of China are as
naught.”

So Wong Ling pressed his own suit. He was not a bad-looking fellow, and
knew well also how to honey his speech. Moreover, he believed in paving
his way with offerings of flowers, trinkets, sweetmeats.

Fin Fan looked, listened, and accepted. Every gift that could be kept
was carefully put by in a trunk which she hoped some day to take to New
York. “They will help to furnish Tian Shan’s home,” said she.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Twelve moons had gone by since Tian Shan had begun to think of saving
and once again he was writing to Fin Fan.

“I have made and I have saved,” wrote he. “Shall I come for you?”

And by return mail came an answer which was not “No.”

Of course, Fin Fan’s heart beat high with happiness when Tian Shan
walked into her father’s store; but to gratify some indescribable
feminine instinct she simply nodded coolly in his direction, and
continued what might be called a flirtation with Wong Ling, who had that
morning presented her with the first Chinese lily of the season and a
box of the best preserved ginger.

Tian Shan sat himself down on a box of dried mushrooms and glowered at
his would-be rival, who, unconscious of the fact that he was making a
third when there was needed but a two, chattered on like a running
stream. Thoughtlessly and kittenishly Fin Fan tossed a word, first to
this one, and next to that; and whilst loving with all her heart one
man, showed much more favor to the other.

Finally Tian Shan arose from the mushrooms and marched over to the
counter.

“These yours?” he inquired of Wong Ling, indicating the lily and the box
of ginger.

“Miss Fin Fan has done me the honor of accepting them,” blandly replied
Wong Ling.

“Very good,” commented Tian Shan. He picked up the gifts and hurled them
into the street.

A scene of wild disorder followed. In the midst of it the father of Fin
Fan, who had been downtown, appeared at the door.

“What is the meaning of this?” he demanded.

“Oh, father, father, they are killing one another! Separate them, oh,
separate them!” pleaded Fin Fan.

But her father’s interference was not needed. Wong Ling swerved to one
side, and falling, struck the iron foot of the stove. Tian Shan, seeing
his rival unconscious, rushed out of the store.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The moon hung in the sky like a great yellow pearl and the night was
beautiful and serene. But Fin Fan, miserable and unhappy, could not
rest.

“All your fault! All your fault!” declared the voice of conscience.

“Fin Fan,” spake a voice near to her.

Could it be? Yes, it surely was Tian Shan.

She could not refrain from a little scream.

“Sh! Sh!” bade Tian Shan. “Is he dead?”

“No,” replied Fin Fan, “he is very sick, but he will recover.”

“I might have been a murderer,” mused Tian Shan. “As it is I am liable
to arrest and imprisonment for years.”

“I am the cause of all the trouble,” wept Fin Fan.

Tian Shan patted her shoulder in an attempt at consolation, but a sudden
footfall caused her to start away from him.

“They are hunting you!” she cried. “Go! Go!”

And Tian Shan, casting upon her one long farewell look, strode with
rapid steps away.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Poor Fin Fan! She had indeed lost every one, and added to that shame,
was the secret sorrow and remorse of her own heart. All the hopes and
the dreams which had filled the year that was gone were now as naught,
and he, around whom they had been woven, was, because of her, a fugitive
from justice, even in Canada.

One day she picked up an American newspaper which a customer had left on
the counter, and, more as a habit than for any other reason, began
spelling out the paragraphs.

  A Chinese, who has been unlawfully breathing United States air for
  several years, was captured last night crossing the border, a feat
  which he is said to have successfully accomplished more than a dozen
  times during the last few years. His name is Tian Shan, and there is
  no doubt whatever that he will be deported to China as soon as the
  necessary papers can be made out.

Fin Fan lifted her head. Fresh air and light had come into her soul. Her
eyes sparkled. In the closet behind her hung a suit of her father’s
clothes. Fin Fan was a tall and well-developed young woman.

                  *       *       *       *       *

“You are to have company,” said the guard, pausing in front of Tian
Shan’s cage. “A boy without certificate was caught this morning by two
of our men this side of Rouse’s Point. He has been unable to give an
account of himself, so we are putting him in here with you. You will
probably take the trip to China together.”

Tian Shan continued reading a Chinese paper which he had been allowed to
retain. He was not at all interested in the companion thrust upon him.
He would have preferred to be left alone. The face of the absent one is
so much easier conjured in silence and solitude. It was a foregone
conclusion with Tian Shan that he would never again behold Fin Fan, and
with true Chinese philosophy he had begun to reject realities and accept
dreams as the stuff upon which to live. Life itself was hard, bitter,
and disappointing. Only dreams are joyous and smiling.

One star after another had appeared until the heavens were patterned
with twinkling lights. Through his prison bars Tian Shan gazed solemnly
upon the firmament.

Some one touched his elbow. It was his fellow-prisoner.

So far the boy had not intruded himself, having curled himself up in a
corner of the cell and slept soundly apparently, ever since his advent.

“What do you want?” asked Tian Shan not unkindly.

“To go to China with you and to be your wife,” was the softly surprising
reply.

“Fin Fan!” exclaimed Tian Shan. “Fin Fan!”

The boy pulled off his cap.

“Aye,” said he. “’Tis Fin Fan!”




                          THE SING SONG WOMAN


                                   I

Ah Oi, the Chinese actress, threw herself down on the floor of her room
and, propping her chin on her hands, gazed up at the narrow strip of
blue sky which could be seen through her window. She seemed to have lost
her usually merry spirits. For the first time since she had left her
home her thoughts were seriously with the past, and she longed with a
great longing for the Chinese Sea, the boats, and the wet, blowing
sands. She had been a fisherman’s daughter, and many a spring had she
watched the gathering of the fishing fleet to which her father’s boat
belonged. Well could she remember clapping her hands as the vessels
steered out to sea for the season’s work, her father’s amongst them,
looking as bright as paint could make it, and flying a neat little flag
at its stern; and well could she also remember how her mother had taught
her to pray to “Our Lady of Pootoo,” the goddess of sailors. One does
not need to be a Christian to be religious, and Ah Oi’s parents had
carefully instructed their daughter according to their light, and it was
not their fault if their daughter was a despised actress in an American
Chinatown.

The sound of footsteps outside her door seemed to chase away Ah Oi’s
melancholy mood, and when a girl crossed her threshold, she was gazing
amusedly into the street below—a populous thoroughfare of Chinatown.

The newcomer presented a strange appearance. She was crying so hard that
red paint, white powder, and carmine lip salve were all besmeared over a
naturally pretty face.

Ah Oi began to laugh.

“Why, Mag-gee,” said she, “how odd you look with little red rivers
running over your face! What is the matter?”

“What is the matter?” echoed Mag-gee, who was a half-white girl. “The
matter is that I wish that I were dead! I am to be married tonight to a
Chinaman whom I have never seen, and whom I can’t bear. It isn’t natural
that I should. I always took to other men, and never could put up with a
Chinaman. I was born in America, and I’m not Chinese in looks nor in any
other way. See! My eyes are blue, and there is gold in my hair; and I
love potatoes and beef, and every time I eat rice it makes me sick, and
so does chopped up food. He came down about a week ago and made
arrangements with father, and now everything is fixed and I’m going away
forever to live in China. I shall be a Chinese woman next year—I
commenced to be one today, when father made me put the paint and powder
on my face, and dress in Chinese clothes. Oh! I never want anyone to
feel as I do. To think of having to marry a Chinaman! How I hate the
Chinese! And the worst of it is, loving somebody else all the while.”

The girl burst into passionate sobs. The actress, who was evidently
accustomed to hearing her compatriots reviled by the white and
half-white denizens of Chinatown, laughed—a light, rippling laugh. Her
eyes glinted mischievously.

“Since you do not like the Chinese men,” said she, “why do you give
yourself to one? And if you care so much for somebody else, why do you
not fly to that somebody?”

Bold words for a Chinese woman to utter! But Ah Oi was not as other
Chinese women, who all their lives have been sheltered by a husband or
father’s care.

The half-white girl stared at her companion.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“This,” said Ah Oi. The fair head and dark head drew near together; and
two women passing the door heard whispers and suppressed laughter.

“Ah Oi is up to some trick,” said one.

                                   II

“The Sing Song Woman! The Sing Song Woman!” It was a wild cry of anger
and surprise.

The ceremony of unveiling the bride had just been performed, and Hwuy
Yen, the father of Mag-gee, and his friends, were in a state of great
excitement, for the unveiled, brilliantly clothed little figure standing
in the middle of the room was not the bride who was to have been; but Ah
Oi, the actress, the Sing Song Woman.

Every voice but one was raised. The bridegroom, a tall, handsome man,
did not understand what had happened, and could find no words to express
his surprise at the uproar. But he was so newly wedded that it was not
until Hwuy Yen advanced to the bride and shook his hand threateningly in
her face, that he felt himself a husband, and interfered by placing
himself before the girl.

“What is all this?” he inquired. “What has my wife done to merit such
abuse?”

“Your wife!” scornfully ejaculated Hwuy Yen. “She is no wife of yours.
You were to have married my daughter, Mag-gee. This is not my daughter;
this is an impostor, an actress, a Sing Song Woman. Where is my
daughter?”

Ah Oi laughed her peculiar, rippling, amused laugh. She was in no wise
abashed, and, indeed, appeared to be enjoying the situation. Her bright,
defiant eyes met her questioner’s boldly as she answered:

“Mag-gee has gone to eat beef and potatoes with a white man. Oh, we had
such a merry time making this play!”

“See how worthless a thing she is,” said Hwuy Yen to the young
bridegroom.

The latter regarded Ah Oi compassionately. He was a man, and perhaps a
little tenderness crept into his heart for the girl towards whom so much
bitterness was evinced. She was beautiful. He drew near to her.

“Can you not justify yourself?” he asked sadly.

For a moment Ah Oi gazed into his eyes—the only eyes that had looked
with true kindness into hers for many a moon.

“You justify me,” she replied with an upward, pleading glance.

Then Ke Leang, the bridegroom, spoke. He said: “The daughter of Hwuy Yen
cared not to become my bride and has sought her happiness with another.
Ah Oi, having a kind heart, helped her to that happiness, and tried to
recompense me my loss by giving me herself. She has been unwise and
indiscreet; but the good that is in her is more than the evil, and now
that she is my wife, none shall say a word against her.”

Ah Oi pulled at his sleeve.

“You give me credit for what I do not deserve,” said she. “I had no kind
feelings. I thought only of mischief, and I am not your wife. It is but
a play like the play I shall act tomorrow.”

“Hush!” bade Ke Leang. “You shall act no more. I will marry you again
and take you to China.”

Then something in Ah Oi’s breast, which for a long time had been hard as
stone, became soft and tender, and her eyes ran over with tears.

“Oh, sir,” said she, “it takes a heart to make a heart, and you have put
one today in the bosom of a Sing Song Woman.”




                      _Tales of Chinese Children_




                           THE SILVER LEAVES


There was a fringe of trees along an open field. They were not very tall
trees, neither were they trees that flowered or fruited; but to the eyes
of Ah Leen they were very beautiful. Their slender branches were covered
with leaves of a light green showing a silvery under surface, and when
the wind moved or tossed them, silver gleams flashed through the green
in a most enchanting way.

Ah Leen stood on the other side of the road admiring the trees with the
silver leaves.

A little old woman carrying a basket full of ducks’ eggs came happily
hobbling along. She paused by the side of Ah Leen.

“Happy love!” said she. “Your eyes are as bright as jade jewels!”

Ah Leen drew a long breath. “See!” said she, “the dancing leaves.”

The little old woman adjusted her blue goggles and looked up at the
trees. “If only,” said she, “some of that silver was up my sleeve, I
would buy you a pink parasol and a folding fan.”

“And if some of it were mine,” answered Ah Leen, “I would give it to my
baby brother.” And she went on to tell the little old woman that that
eve there was to be a joyful time at her father’s house, for her baby
brother was to have his head shaved for the first time, and everybody
was coming to see it done and would give her baby brother gifts of gold
and silver. Her father and her mother, also, and her big brother and her
big sister, all had gifts to give. She loved well her baby brother. He
was so very small and so very lively, and his fingers and toes were so
pink. And to think that he had lived a whole moon, and she had no
offering to prove the big feeling that swelled and throbbed in her
little heart for him.

Ah Leen sighed very wistfully.

Just then a brisk breeze blew over the trees, and as it passed by, six
of the silver leaves floated to the ground.

“Oh! Oh!” cried little Ah Leen. She pattered over to where they had
fallen and picked them up.

Returning to the old woman, she displayed her treasures.

“Three for you and three for me!” she cried.

The old woman accepted the offering smilingly, and happily hobbled away.
In every house she entered, she showed her silver leaves, and told how
she had obtained them, and every housewife that saw and heard her,
bought her eggs at a double price.

At sundown, the guests with their presents began streaming into the
house of Man You. Amongst them was a little old woman. She was not as
well off as the other guests, but because she was the oldest of all the
company, she was given the seat of honor. Ah Leen, the youngest daughter
of the house, sat on a footstool at her feet. Ah Leen’s eyes were very
bright and her cheeks glowed. She was wearing a pair of slippers with
butterfly toes, and up her little red sleeve, carefully folded in a
large leaf, were three small silver leaves.

Once when the mother of Ah Leen brought a cup of tea to the little old
woman, the little old woman whispered in her ear, and the mother of Ah
Leen patted the head of her little daughter and smiled kindly down upon
her.

Then the baby’s father shaved the head of the baby, the Little Bright
One. He did this very carefully, leaving a small patch of hair, the
shape of a peach, in the centre of the small head. That peach-shaped
patch would some day grow into a queue. Ah Leen touched it lovingly with
her little finger after the ceremony was over. Never had the Little
Bright One seemed so dear.

The gifts were distributed after all the lanterns were lit. It was a
pretty sight. The mother of the Little Bright One held him on her lap,
whilst each guest, relative, or friend, in turn, laid on a table by her
side his gift of silver and gold, enclosed in a bright red envelope.

The elder sister had just passed Ah Leen with her gift, when Ah Leen
arose, and following after her sister to the gift-laden table, proudly
deposited thereon three leaves.

“They are silver—silver,” cried Ah Leen.

Nearly everybody smiled aloud; but Ah Leen’s mother gently lifted the
leaves and murmured in Ah Leen’s ear, “They are the sweetest gift of
all.”

How happy felt Ah Leen! As to the old woman who sold ducks’ eggs, she
beamed all over her little round face, and when she went away, she left
behind her a pink parasol and a folding fan.




                          THE PEACOCK LANTERN


It was such a pretty lantern—the prettiest of all the pretty lanterns
that the lantern men carried. Ah Wing longed to possess it. Upon the
transparent paper which covered the fine network of bamboo which
enclosed the candle, was painted a picture of a benevolent prince,
riding on a peacock with spreading tail. Never had Ah Wing seen such a
gorgeous lantern, or one so altogether admirable.

“Honorable father,” said he, “is not that a lantern of illuminating
beauty, and is not thy string of cash too heavy for thine honorable
shoulders?”

His father laughed.

“Come hither,” he bade the lantern man. “Now,” said he to Ah Wing,
“choose which lantern pleaseth thee best. To me all are the same.”

Ah Wing pointed to the peacock lantern, and hopped about impatiently,
whilst the lantern man fumbled with the wires which kept his lanterns
together.

“Oh, hasten! hasten!” cried Ah Wing.

The lantern man looked into his bright little face.

“Honorable little one,” said he, “would not one of the other lanterns
please thee as well as this one? For indeed, I would, if I could, retain
the peacock lantern. It is the one lantern of all which delights my own
little lad and he is sick and cannot move from his bed.”

Ah Wing’s face became red.

“Why then dost thou display the lantern?” asked the father of Ah Wing.

“To draw attention to the others,” answered the man. “I am very poor and
it is hard for me to provide my child with rice.”

The father of Ah Wing looked at his little son.

“Well?” said he.

Ah Wing’s face was still red.

“I want the peacock lantern,” he declared.

The father of Ah Wing brought forth his string of cash and drew
therefrom more than double the price of the lantern.

“Take this,” said he to the lantern man. “’Twill fill thy little sick
boy’s bowl with rice for many a day to come.”

The lantern man returned humble thanks, but while unfastening the
peacock lantern from the others, his face looked very sad.

Ah Wing shifted from one foot to another.

The lantern man placed the lantern in his hand. Ah Wing stood still
holding it.

“Thou hast thy heart’s desire now,” said his father. “Laugh and be
merry.”

But with the lantern man’s sad face before him, Ah Wing could not laugh
and be merry.

“If you please, honorable father,” said he, “may I go with the honorable
lantern man to see his little sick boy?”

“Yes,” replied his father. “And I will go too.”

When Ah Wing stood beside the bed of the little sick son of the lantern
man, he said:

“I have come to see thee, because my father has bought for my pleasure
the lantern which gives thee pleasure; but he has paid therefor to thy
father what will buy thee food to make thee strong and well.”

The little sick boy turned a very pale and very small face to Ah Wing.

“I care not,” said he, “for food to make me strong and well—for strong
and well I shall never be; but I would that I had the lantern for the
sake of San Kee.”

“And who may San Kee be?” inquired Ah Wing.

“San Kee,” said the little sick boy, “is an honorable hunchback. Every
evening he comes to see me and to take pleasure in my peacock lantern.
It is the only thing in the world that gives poor San Kee pleasure. I
would for his sake that I might have kept the peacock lantern.”

“For his sake!” echoed Ah Wing.

“Yes, for his sake,” answered the little sick boy. “It is so good to see
him happy. It is that which makes me happy.”

The tears came into Ah Wing’s eyes.

“Honorable lantern man,” said he, turning to the father of the little
sick boy, “I wish no more for the peacock lantern. Keep it, I pray thee,
for thy little sick boy. And honorable father”—he took his father’s
hand—“kindly buy for me at the same price as the peacock lantern one of
the other beautiful lanterns belonging to the honorable lantern man.”




                           CHILDREN OF PEACE


                                   I

They were two young people with heads hot enough and hearts true enough
to believe that the world was well lost for love, and they were Chinese.

They sat beneath the shade of a cluster of tall young pines forming a
perfect bower of greenness and coolness on the slope of Strawberry hill.
Their eyes were looking ocean-wards, following a ship nearing the misty
horizon. Very serious were their faces and voices. That ship, sailing
from west to east, carried from each a message to his and her kin—a
message which humbly but firmly set forth that they were resolved to act
upon their belief and to establish a home in the new country, where they
would ever pray for blessings upon the heads of those who could not see
as they could see, nor hear as they could hear.

“My mother will weep when she reads,” sighed the girl.

“Pau Tsu,” the young man asked, “do you repent?”

“No,” she replied, “but—”

She drew from her sleeve a letter written on silk paper.

The young man ran his eye over the closely penciled characters.

“’Tis very much in its tenor like what my father wrote to me,” he
commented.

“Not that.”

Pau Tsu indicated with the tip of her pink forefinger a paragraph which
read:

  Are you not ashamed to confess that you love a youth who is not yet
  your husband? Such disgraceful boldness will surely bring upon your
  head the punishment you deserve. Before twelve moons go by you will be
  an Autumn Fan.

The young man folded the missive and returned it to the girl, whose face
was averted from his.

“Our parents,” said he, “knew not love in its springing and growing, its
bud and blossom. Let us, therefore, respectfully read their angry
letters, but heed them not. Shall I not love you dearer and more
faithfully because you became mine at my own request and not at my
father’s? And Pau Tsu, be not ashamed.”

The girl lifted radiant eyes.

“Listen,” said she. “When you, during vacation, went on that long
journey to New York, to beguile the time I wrote a play. My heroine is
very sad, for the one she loves is far away and she is much tormented by
enemies. They would make her ashamed of her love. But this is what she
replies to one cruel taunt:

      “When Memory sees his face and hears his voice,
      The Bird of Love within my heart sings sweetly,
      So sweetly, and so clear and jubilant,
      That my little Home Bird, Sorrow,
      Hides its head under its wing,
      And appeareth as if dead.
      Shame! Ah, speak not that word to one who loves!
      For loving, all my noblest, tenderest feelings are awakened,
      And I become too great to be ashamed.”

“You do love me then, eh, Pau Tsu?” queried the young man.

“If it is not love, what is it?” softly answered the girl.

Happily chatting they descended the green hill. Their holiday was over.
A little later Liu Venti was on the ferry-boat which leaves every half
hour for the Western shore, bound for the Berkeley Hills opposite the
Golden Gate, and Pau Tsu was in her room at the San Francisco Seminary,
where her father’s ambition to make her the equal in learning of the son
of Liu Jusong had placed her.

                                   II

The last little scholar of Pau Tsu’s free class for children was
pattering out of the front door when Liu Venti softly entered the
schoolroom. Pau Tsu was leaning against her desk, looking rather weary.
She did not hear her husband’s footstep, and when he approached her and
placed his hand upon her shoulder she gave a nervous start.

“You are tired, dear one,” said he, leading her towards the door where a
seat was placed.

“Teacher, the leaves of a flower you gave me are withering, and mother
says that is a bad omen.”

The little scholar had turned back to tell her this.

“Nay,” said Pau Tsu gently. “There are no bad omens. It is time for the
flower to wither and die. It cannot live always.”

“Poor flower!” compassionated the child.

“Not so poor!” smiled Pau Tsu. “The flower has seed from which other
flowers will spring, more beautiful than itself!”

“Ah, I will tell my mother!”

The little child ran off, her queue dangling and flopping as she loped
along. The teachers watched her join a group of youngsters playing on
the curb in front of the quarters of the Six Companies. One of the
Chiefs in passing had thrown a handful of firecrackers amongst the
children, and the result was a small bonfire and great glee.

It was seven years since Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had begun their work in
San Francisco’s Chinatown; seven years of struggle and hardship, working
and waiting, living, learning, fighting, failing, loving—and conquering.
The victory, to an onlooker, might have seemed small; just a modest
school for adult pupils of their own race, a few white night pupils, and
a free school for children. But the latter was in itself evidence that
Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had not only sailed safely through the waters of
poverty, but had reached a haven from which they could enjoy the
blessedness of stretching out helping hands to others.

During the third year of their marriage twin sons had been born to them,
and the children, long looked for and eagerly desired, were welcomed
with joy and pride. But mingled with this joy and pride was much serious
thought. Must their beloved sons ever remain exiles from the land of
their ancestors? For their little ones Liu Venti and Pau Tsu were much
more worldly than they had ever been themselves, and they could not
altogether stifle a yearning to be able to bestow upon them the
brightest and best that the world has to offer. Then, too, memories of
childhood came thronging with their children, and filial affection
reawakened. Both Liu Venti and Pau Tsu had been only children; both had
been beloved and had received all the advantages which wealth in their
own land could obtain; both had been the joy and pride of their homes.
They might, they sometimes sadly mused, have been a little less assured
in their declarations to the old folk; a little kinder, a little more
considerate. It was a higher light and a stronger motive than had ever
before influenced their lives which had led them to break the ties which
had bound them; yet those from whom they had cut away were ignorant of
such forces; at least, unable, by reason of education and environment,
to comprehend them. There were days when everything seemed to taste
bitter to Pau Tsu because she could not see her father and mother. And
Liu’s blood would tingle and his heart swell in his chest in the effort
to banish from his mind the shadows of those who had cared for him
before ever he had seen Pau Tsu.

“I was a little fellow of just about that age when my mother first
taught me to kotow to my father and run to greet him when he came into
the house,” said he, pointing to Little Waking Eyes, who came straggling
after them, a kitten in his chubby arms.

“Oh, Liu Venti,” replied Pau Tsu, “you are thinking of home—even as I.
This morning I thought I heard my mother’s voice, calling to me as I
have so often heard her on sunny mornings in the Province of the Happy
River. She would flutter her fan at me in a way that was peculiarly her
own. And my father! Oh, my dear father!”

“Aye,” responded Liu Venti. “Our parents loved us, and the love of
parents is a good thing. Here, we live in exile, and though we are happy
in each other, in our children, and in the friendships which the new
light has made possible for us, yet I would that our sons could be
brought up in our own country and not in an American Chinatown.”

He glanced comprehensively up the street as he said this. A motley
throng, made up, not only of his own countrymen, but of all
nationalities, was scuffling along. Two little children were eating rice
out of a tin dish on a near-by door-step. The singsong voices of girls
were calling to one another from high balconies up a shadowy alley. A
boy, balancing a wooden tray of viands on his head, was crossing the
street. The fat barber was laughing hilariously at a drunken white man
who had fallen into a gutter. A withered old fellow, carrying a bird in
a cage, stood at a corner entreating passers-by to pause and have a good
fortune told. A vender of dried fish and bunches of sausages held noisy
possession of the corner opposite.

Liu Venti’s glance travelled back to the children eating rice on the
doorstep, then rested on the head of his own young son.

“And our fathers’ mansions,” said he, “are empty of the voices of little
ones.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

“Let us go home,” said Pau Tsu suddenly.

Liu Venti started. Pau Tsu’s words echoed the wish of his own heart. But
he was not as bold as she.

“How dare we?” he asked. “Have not our fathers sworn that they will
never forgive us?”

“The light within me this evening,” replied Pau Tsu, “reveals that our
parents sorrow because they have this sworn. Oh, Liu Venti, ought we not
to make our parents happy, even if we have to do so against their will?”

“I would that we could,” replied Liu Venti. “But before we can approach
them, there is to be overcome your father’s hatred for my father and my
father’s hatred for thine.”

A shadow crossed Pau Tsu’s face. But not for long. It lifted as she
softly said: “Love is stronger than hate.”

Little Waking Eyes clambered upon his father’s knee.

“Me too,” cried Little Sleeping Eyes, following him. With chubby fists
he pushed his brother to one side and mounted his father also.

Pau Tsu looked across at her husband and sons. “Oh, Liu Venti,” she
said, “for the sake of our children; for the sake of our parents; for
the sake of a broader field of work for ourselves, we are called upon to
make a sacrifice!”

Three months later, Liu Venti and Pau Tsu, with mingled sorrow and hope
in their hearts, bade goodbye to their little sons and sent them across
the sea, offerings of love to parents of whom both son and daughter
remembered nothing but love and kindness, yet from whom that son and
daughter were estranged by a poisonous thing called Hate.

                                  III

Two little boys were playing together on a beach. One gazed across the
sea with wondering eyes. A thought had come—a memory.

“Where are father and mother?” he asked, turning to his brother.

The other little boy gazed bewilderedly back at him and echoed:

“Where are father and mother?”

Then the two little fellows sat down in the sand and began to talk to
one another in a queer little old-fashioned way of their own.

“Grandfathers and grandmothers are very good,” said Little Waking Eyes.

“Very good,” repeated Little Sleeping Eyes.

“They give us lots of nice things.”

“Lots of nice things!”

“Balls and balloons and puff puffs and kitties.”

“Balls and balloons and puff puffs and kitties.”

“The puppet show is very beautiful!”

“Very beautiful!”

“And grandfathers fly kites and puff fire flowers!”

“Fly kites and puff fire flowers!”

“And grandmothers have cakes and sweeties.”

“Cakes and sweeties!”

“But where are father and mother?”

Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes again searched each other’s
faces; but neither could answer the other’s question. Their little
mouths drooped pathetically; they propped their chubby little faces in
their hands and heaved queer little sighs.

There were father and mother one time—always, always; father and mother
and Sung Sung. Then there was the big ship and Sung Sung only, and the
big water. After the big water, grandfathers and grandmothers; and
Little Waking Eyes had gone to live with one grandfather and
grandmother, and Little Sleeping Eyes had gone to live with another
grandfather and grandmother. And the old Sung Sung had gone away and two
new Sung Sungs had come. And Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes
had been good and had not cried at all. Had not father and mother said
that grandfathers and grandmothers were just the same as fathers and
mothers?

“Just the same as fathers and mothers,” repeated Little Waking Eyes to
Little Sleeping Eyes, and Little Sleeping Eyes nodded his head and
solemnly repeated: “Just the same as fathers and mothers.”

Then all of a sudden Little Waking Eyes stood up, rubbed his fists into
his eyes and shouted: “I want my father and mother; I want my father and
mother!” And Little Sleeping Eyes also stood up and echoed strong and
bold: “I want my father and mother; I want my father and mother.”

It was the day of rebellion of the sons of Liu Venti and Pau Tsu.

When the two new Sung Sungs who had been having their fortunes told by
an itinerant fortune-teller whom they had met some distance down the
beach, returned to where they had left their young charges, and found
them not, they were greatly perturbed and rent the air with their cries.
Where could the children have gone? The beach was a lonely one, several
miles from the seaport city where lived the grandparents of the
children. Behind the beach, the bare land rose for a little way back up
the sides and across hills to meet a forest dark and dense.

Said one Sung Sung to another, looking towards this forest: “One might
as well search for a pin at the bottom of the ocean as search for the
children there. Besides, it is haunted with evil spirits.”

“A-ya, A-ya, A-ya!” cried the other, “Oh, what will my master and
mistress say if I return home without Little Sleeping Eyes, who is the
golden plum of their hearts?”

“And what will my master and mistress do to me if I enter their presence
without Little Waking Eyes? I verily believe that the sun shines for
them only when he is around.”

For over an hour the two distracted servants walked up and down the
beach, calling the names of their little charges; but there was no
response.


                                   IV

Thy grandson—the beloved of my heart, is lost, is lost! Go forth, old
man, and find him.”

Liu Jusong, who had just returned from the Hall, where from morn till
eve he adjusted the scales of justice, stared speechlessly at the old
lady who had thus accosted him. The loss of his grandson he scarcely
realized; but that his humble spouse had suddenly become his superior
officer, surprised him out of his dignity.

“What meaneth thy manner?” he bewilderedly inquired.

“It meaneth,” returned the old lady, “that I have borne all I can bear.
Thy grandson is lost through thy fault. Go, find him!”

“How my fault? Surely, thou art demented!”

“Hadst thou not hated Li Wang, Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping
Eyes could have played together in our own grounds or within the
compound of Li Wang. But this is no time to discourse on spilt plums.
Go, follow Li Wang in the search for thy grandsons. I hear that he has
already left for the place where the stupid thorns who had them in
charge, declare they disappeared.”

The old lady broke down.

“Oh, my little Bright Eyes! Where art thou wandering?” she wailed.

Liu Jusong regarded her sternly. “If my enemy,” said he, “searcheth for
my grandsons, then will not I.”

With dignified step he passed out of the room. But in the hall was a
child’s plaything. His glance fell upon it and his expression softened.
Following the servants despatched by his wife, the old mandarin joined
in the search for Little Waking Eyes and Little Sleeping Eyes.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Under the quiet stars they met—the two old men who had quarrelled in
student days and who ever since had cultivated hate for each other. The
cause of their quarrel had long been forgotten; but in the fertile soil
of minds irrigated with the belief that the superior man hates well and
long, the seed of hate had germinated and flourished. Was it not because
of that hate that their children were exiles from the homes of their
fathers—those children who had met in a foreign land, and in spite of
their fathers’ hatred, had linked themselves in love.

They spread their fans before their faces, each pretending not to see
the other, while their servants inquired: “What news of the honorable
little ones?”

“No news,” came the answer from each side.

The old men pondered sternly. Finally Liu Jusong said to his servants:
“I will search in the forest.”

“So also will I,” announced Li Wang.

Liu Jusong lowered his fan. For the first time in many years he allowed
his eyes to rest on the countenance of his quondam friend, and that
quondam friend returned his glance. But the servant men shuddered.

“It is the haunted forest,” they cried. “Oh, honorable masters, venture
not amongst evil spirits!”

But Li Wang laughed them to scorn, as also did Liu Jusong.

“Give me a lantern,” bade Li Wang. “I will search alone since you are
afraid.”

He spake to his servants; but it was not his servants who answered:
“Nay, not alone. Thy grandson is my grandson and mine is thine!”

                  *       *       *       *       *

“Oh, grandfather,” cried Little Waking Eyes, clasping his arms around
Liu Jusong’s neck, “where are father and mother?”

And Little Sleeping Eyes murmured in Li Wang’s ear, “I want my father
and mother!”

Liu Jusong and Li Wang looked at each other. “Let us send for our
children,” said they.


                                   V

“How many moons, Liu Venti, since our little ones went from us?” asked
Pau Tsu.

She was very pale, and there was a yearning expression in her eyes.

“Nearly five,” returned Liu Venti, himself stifling a sigh.

“Sometimes,” said Pau Tsu, “I feel I cannot any longer bear their
absence.”

She drew from her bosom two little shoes, one red, one blue.

“Their first,” said she. “Oh, my sons, my little sons!”

A messenger boy approached, handed Liu Venti a message, and slipped
away.

Liu Venti read:

              May the bamboo ever wave. Son and daughter,
              return to your parents and your children.

                                                  LIU JUSONG, LI WANG.

“The answer to our prayer,” breathed Pau Tsu. “Oh Liu Venti, love is
indeed stronger than hate!”




                     THE BANISHMENT OF MING AND MAI


                                   I

Many years ago in the beautiful land of China, there lived a rich and
benevolent man named Chan Ah Sin. So kind of heart was he that he could
not pass through a market street without buying up all the live fish,
turtles, birds, and animals that he saw, for the purpose of giving them
liberty and life. The animals and birds he would set free in a cool
green forest called the Forest of the Freed, and the fish and turtles he
would release in a moon-loved pool called the Pool of Happy Life. He
also bought up and set free all animals that were caged for show, and
even remembered the reptiles.

Some centuries after this good man had passed away, one of his
descendants was accused of having offended against the laws of the land,
and he and all of his kin were condemned to be punished therefor.
Amongst his kin were two little seventh cousins named Chan Ming and Chan
Mai, who had lived very happily all their lives with a kind uncle as
guardian and a good old nurse. The punishment meted out to this little
boy and girl was banishment to a wild and lonely forest, which forest
could only be reached by travelling up a dark and mysterious river in a
small boat. The journey was long and perilous, but on the evening of the
third day a black shadow loomed before Ming and Mai. This black shadow
was the forest, the trees of which grew so thickly together and so close
to the river’s edge that their roots interlaced under the water.

The rough sailors who had taken the children from their home, beached
the boat, and without setting foot to land themselves, lifted the
children out, then quickly pushed away. Their faces were deathly pale,
for they were mortally afraid of the forest, which was said to be
inhabited by innumerable wild animals, winged and crawling things.

Ming’s lip trembled. He realized that he and his little sister were now
entirely alone, on the edge of a fearsome forest on the shore of a
mysterious river. It seemed to the little fellow, as he thought of his
dear Canton, so full of bright and busy life, that he and Mai had come,
not to another province, but to another world.

One great, big tear splashed down his cheek. Mai, turning to weep on his
sleeve, saw it, checked her own tears, and slipping a little hand into
his, murmured in his ear:

“Look up to the heavens, O brother. Behold, the Silver Stream floweth
above us here as bright as it flowed above our own fair home.” (The
Chinese call the Milky Way the Silver Stream.)

While thus they stood, hand in hand, a moving thing resembling a knobby
log of wood was seen in the river. Strange to say, the children felt no
fear and watched it float towards them with interest. Then a watery
voice was heard. “Most honorable youth and maid,” it said, “go back to
the woods and rest.”

It was a crocodile. Swimming beside it were a silver and a gold fish,
who leaped in the water and echoed the crocodile’s words; and following
in the wake of the trio, was a big green turtle mumbling: “To the woods,
most excellent, most gracious, and most honorable.”

Obediently the children turned and began to find their way among the
trees. The woods were not at all rough and thorny as they had supposed
they would be. They were warm and fragrant with aromatic herbs and
shrubs. Moreover, the ground was covered with moss and grass, and the
bushes and young trees bent themselves to allow them to pass through.
But they did not wander far. They were too tired and sleepy. Choosing a
comfortable place in which to rest, they lay down side by side and fell
asleep.

When they awoke the sun was well up. Mai was the first to open her eyes,
and seeing it shining through the trees, exclaimed: “How beautiful is
the ceiling of my room!” She thought she was at home and had forgotten
the river journey. But the next moment Ming raised his head and said:
“The beauty you see is the sun filtering through the trees and the
forest where—”

He paused, for he did not wish to alarm his little sister, and he had
nearly said: “Where wild birds and beasts abound.”

“Oh, dear!” exclaimed Mai in distress. She also thought of the wild
birds and beasts, but like Ming, she also refrained from mentioning
them.

“I am impatiently hungry,” cried Ming. He eyed enviously a bright little
bird hopping near. The bird had found a good, fat grasshopper for its
breakfast, but when it heard Ming speak, it left the grasshopper and
flew quickly away.

A moment later there was a great trampling and rustling amongst the
grasses and bushes. The hearts of the children stood still. They clasped
hands. Under every bush and tree, on the branches above them, in a pool
near by, and close beside them, almost touching their knees, appeared a
great company of living things from the animal, fish, fowl, and insect
kingdoms.

It was true then—what the sailors had told them—only worse; for whereas
they had expected to meet the denizens of the forest, either singly or
in couples, here they were all massed together.

A tiger opened its mouth. Ming put his sister behind him and said:
“Please, honorable animals, birds, and other kinds of living things,
would some of you kindly retire for a few minutes. We expected to meet
you, but not so many at once, and are naturally overwhelmed with the
honor.”

“Oh, yes, please your excellencies,” quavered Mai, “or else be so kind
as to give us space in which to retire ourselves, so that we may walk
into the river and trouble you no more. Will we not, honorable brother?”

“Nay, sister,” answered Ming. “These honorable beings have to be subdued
and made to acknowledge that man is master of this forest. I am here to
conquer them in fight, and am willing to take them singly, in couples,
or even three at a time; but as I said before, the honor of all at once
is somewhat overwhelming.”

“Oh! ah!” exclaimed Mai, gazing awestruck at her brother. His words made
him more terrible to her than any of the beasts of the field. Just then
the tiger, who had politely waited for Ming and Mai to say their say,
made a strange purring sound, loud, yet strangely soft; fierce, yet
wonderfully kind. It had a surprising effect upon the children, seeming
to soothe them and drive away all fear. One of little Mai’s hands
dropped upon the head of a leopard crouching near, whilst Ming gazed
straight into the tiger’s eyes and smiled as at an old friend. The tiger
smiled in return, and advancing to Ming, laid himself down at his feet,
the tip of his nose resting on the boy’s little red shoes. Then he
rolled his body around three times. Thus in turn did every other animal,
bird, fish, and insect present. It took quite a time and Mai was glad
that she stood behind her brother and received the obeisances by proxy.

This surprising ceremony over, the tiger sat back upon his haunches and,
addressing Ming, said:

“Most valorous and honorable descendant of Chan Ah Sin the First: Your
coming and the coming of your exquisite sister will cause the flowers to
bloom fairer and the sun to shine brighter for us. There is, therefore,
no necessity for a trial of your strength or skill with any here.
Believe me, Your Highness, we were conquered many years ago—and not in
fight.”

“Why! How?” cried Ming.

“Why! How?” echoed Mai.

And the tiger said:

“Many years ago in the beautiful land of China, there lived a rich and
benevolent man named Chan Ah Sin. So kind of heart was he that he could
not pass through a market street without buying up all the live fish,
turtles, birds, and animals that he saw, for the purpose of giving them
liberty and life. These animals and birds he would set free in a cool
green forest called the Forest of the Freed, and the fish and turtles he
would release in a moon-loved pool called the Pool of Happy Life. He
also bought up and set free all animals that were caged for show, and
even remembered the reptiles.”

The tiger paused.

“And you,” observed Ming, “you, sir tiger, and your forest companions,
are the descendants of the animals, fish, and turtles thus saved by Chan
Ah Sin the First.”

“We are, Your Excellency,” replied the tiger, again prostrating himself.
“The beneficent influence of Chan Ah Sin the First, extending throughout
the centuries, has preserved the lives of his young descendants, Chan
Ming and Chan Mai.”


                                   II
                          THE TIGER’S FAREWELL

Many a moon rose and waned over the Forest of the Freed and the
Moon-loved Pool of Happy Life, and Ming and Mai lived happily and
contentedly amongst their strange companions. To be sure, there were
times when their hearts would ache and their tears would flow for their
kind uncle and good old nurse, also for their little playfellows in
far-away Canton; but those times were few and far between. Full well the
children knew how much brighter and better was their fate than it might
have been.

One day, when they were by the river, amusing themselves with the
crocodiles and turtles, the water became suddenly disturbed, and lashed
and dashed the shore in a very strange manner for a river naturally calm
and silent.

“Why, what can be the matter?” cried Ming.

“An honorable boat is coming,” shouted a goldfish.

Ming and Mai clasped hands and trembled.

“It is the sailors,” said they to one another; then stood and watched
with terrified eyes a large boat sail majestically up the broad stream.

Meanwhile down from the forest had rushed the tiger with his tigress and
cubs, the leopard with his leopardess and cubs, and all the other
animals with their young, and all the birds, and all the insects, and
all the living things that lived in the Forest of the Freed and the
Moon-loved Pool. They surrounded Ming and Mai, crouched at their feet,
swarmed in the trees above their heads, and crowded one another on the
beach and in the water.

The boat stopped in the middle of the stream, in front of the strip of
forest thus lined with living things. There were two silk-robed men on
it and a number of sailors, also an old woman carrying a gigantic
parasol and a fan whose breeze fluttered the leaves in the Forest of the
Freed.

When the boat stopped, the old woman cried: “Behold, I see my precious
nurslings surrounded by wild beasts. A-ya, A-ya, A-ya.” Her cries rent
the air and Ming and Mai, seeing that the old woman was Woo Ma, their
old nurse, clapped their little hands in joy.

“Come hither,” they cried. “Our dear friends will welcome you. They are
not wild beasts. They are elegant and accomplished superior beings.”

Then one of the men in silken robes commanded the sailors to steer for
the shore, and the other silk-robed man came and leaned over the side of
the boat and said to the tiger and leopard:

“As I perceive, honorable beings, that you are indeed the friends of my
dear nephew and niece, Chan Ming and Chan Mai, I humbly ask your
permission to allow me to disembark on the shore of this river on the
edge of your forest.”

The tiger prostrated himself, so also did his brother animals, and all
shouted:

“Welcome, O most illustrious, most benevolent, and most excellent Chan
Ah Sin the Ninth.”

So Mai crept into the arms of her nurse and Ming hung on to his uncle’s
robe, and the other silk-robed man explained how and why they had come
to the Forest of the Freed and the Moon-loved Pool.

A fairy fish, a fairy duck, a fairy butterfly, and a fairy bird, who had
seen the children on the river when the cruel sailors were taking them
from their home, had carried the news to the peasants of the rice
fields, the tea plantations, the palm and bamboo groves. Whereupon great
indignation had prevailed, and the people of the province, who loved
well the Chan family, arose in their might and demanded that an
investigation be made into the charges against that Chan who was reputed
to have broken the law, and whose relatives as well as himself had been
condemned to suffer therefor. So it came to pass that the charges, which
had been made by some malicious enemy of high official rank, were
entirely disproved, and the edict of banishment against the Chan family
recalled.

The first thought of the uncle of Ming and Mai, upon being liberated
from prison, was for his little nephew and niece, and great indeed was
his alarm and grief upon learning that the two tender scions of the
house of Chan had been banished to a lonely forest by a haunted river,
which forest and river were said to be inhabited by wild and cruel
beings. Moreover, since the sailors who had taken them there, and who
were the only persons who knew where the forest was situated, had been
drowned in a swift rushing rapid upon their return journey, it seemed
almost impossible to trace the little ones, and Chan Ah Sin the Ninth
was about giving up in despair, when the fairy bird, fish, and
butterfly, who had aroused the peasants, also aroused the uncle by
appearing to him and telling him where the forest of banishment lay and
how to reach it.

“Yes,” said Chan Ah Sin the Ninth, when his friend ceased speaking, “but
they did not tell me that I should find my niece and nephew so tenderly
cared for. Heaven alone knows why you have been so good to my beloved
children.”

He bowed low to the tiger, leopard, and all the living things around
him.

“Most excellent and honorable Chan Ah Sin the Ninth,” replied the Tiger,
prostrating himself, “we have had the pleasure and privilege of being
good to these little ones, because many years ago in the beautiful land
of China, your honorable ancestor, Chan Ah Sin the First, was good and
kind to our forefathers.”

Then arising upon his hind legs, he turned to Ming and Mai and tenderly
touching them with his paws, said:

“Honorable little ones, your banishment is over, and those who roam the
Forest of the Freed, and dwell in the depths of the Pool of Happy Life,
will behold no more the light of your eyes. May heaven bless you and
preserve you to be as good and noble ancestors to your descendants as
your ancestor, Chan Ah Sin the First, was to you.”




                     THE STORY OF A LITTLE CHINESE
                                SEABIRD

A little Chinese seabird sat in the grass which grew on a rocky island.
The little Chinese seabird was very sad. Her wing was broken and all her
brothers and sisters had flown away, leaving her alone. Why, oh why, had
she broken her wing? Why, oh why, were brothers and sisters so?

The little Chinese seabird looked over the sea. How very beautiful its
life and movement! The sea was the only consolation the little Chinese
seabird had. It was always lovely and loving to the little Chinese
seabird. No matter how often the white-fringed waves spent themselves
for her delight, there were always more to follow. Changeably unchanged,
they never deserted her nor her island home. Not so with her brothers
and sisters. When she could fly with them, circle in the air, float upon
the water, dive for little fish, and be happy and gay—then indeed she
was one of them and they loved her. But since she had broken her wing,
it was different. The little Chinese seabird shook her little head
mournfully.

But what was that which the waves were bearing towards her island? The
little Chinese seabird gave a quick glance, then put her little head
under the wing that was not broken.

Now, what the little Chinese seabird had seen was a boat. Within the
boat were three boys—and these boys were coming to the island to hunt
for birds’ eggs. The little Chinese seabird knew this, and her bright,
wild little eyes glistened like jewels, and she shivered and shuddered
as she spread herself as close to the ground as she could.

The boys beached the boat and were soon scrambling over the island,
gathering all the eggs that they could find. Sometimes they passed so
near to the little Chinese seabird that she thought she must surely be
trampled upon, and she set her little beak tight and close so that she
might make no sound, should so painful an accident occur. Once, however,
when the tip of a boy’s queue dangled against her head and tickled it,
the little Chinese seabird forgot entirely her prudent resolve to suffer
in silence, and recklessly peeked at the dangling queue. Fortunately for
her, the mother who had braided the queue of the boy had neglected to
tie properly the bright red cord at the end thereof. Therefore when the
little Chinese seabird pecked at the braid, the effect of the peck was
not to cause pain to the boy and make him turn around, as might
otherwise have been the case, but to pull out of his queue the bright
red cord. This, the little Chinese seabird held in her beak for quite a
long time. She enjoyed glancing down at its bright red color, and was
afraid to let it fall in case the boys might hear.

Meanwhile, the boys, having gathered all the eggs they could find,
plotted together against the little Chinese seabird and against her
brothers and sisters, and the little seabird, holding the red cord in
her beak, listened with interest. For many hours after the boys had left
the island, the little Chinese seabird sat meditating over what she had
heard. So deeply did she meditate that she forgot all about the pain of
her broken wing.

Towards evening her brothers and sisters came home and settled over the
island like a wide-spreading mantle of wings.

For some time the little Chinese seabird remained perfectly still and
quiet. She kept saying to herself, “Why should I care? Why should I
care?” But as she did care, she suddenly let fall the bright red cord
and opened and closed her beak several times.

“What is all that noise?” inquired the eldest seabird.

“Dear brother,” returned the little Chinese seabird, “I hope I have not
disturbed you; but is not this a very lovely night? See how radiant the
moon.”

“Go to sleep! Go to sleep!”

“Did you have an enjoyable flight today, brother?”

“Tiresome little bird, go to sleep, go to sleep.”

It was the little Chinese seabird’s eldest sister that last spoke.

“Oh, sister, is that you?” replied the little Chinese seabird. “I could
see you last of the flock as you departed from our island, and I did so
admire the satin white of your under-wings and tail.”

“Mine is whiter,” chirped the youngest of all the birds.

“Go to sleep, go to sleep!” snapped the eldest brother.

“What did you have to eat today?” inquired the second brother of the
little Chinese seabird.

“I had a very tasty worm porridge, dear brother,” replied the little
Chinese seabird. “I scooped it out of the ground beside me, because you
know I dared not move any distance for fear of making worse my broken
wing.”

“Your broken wing? Ah, yes, your broken wing!” murmured the second
brother.

“Ah, yes, your broken wing!” faintly echoed the others.

Then they all, except the very youngest one, put their heads under their
own wings, for they all, except the very youngest one, felt a little bit
ashamed of themselves.

But the little Chinese seabird did not wish her brothers and sisters to
feel ashamed of themselves. It embarrassed her, so she lifted up her
little voice again, and said:

“But I enjoyed the day exceedingly. The sea was never so lovely nor the
sky either. When I was tired of watching the waves chase each other, I
could look up and watch the clouds. They sailed over the blue sky so
soft and white.”

“There’s no fun in just watching things,” said the youngest of all the
birds: “we went right up into the clouds and then deep down into the
waves. How we splashed and dived and swam! When I fluttered my wings
after a bath in silver spray, it seemed as if a shower of jewels dropped
therefrom.”

“How lovely!” exclaimed the little Chinese seabird. Then she remembered
that if her brothers and sisters were to have just as good a time the
next day, she must tell them a story—a true one.

So she did.

After she had finished speaking, there was a great fluttering of wings,
and all her brothers and sisters rose in the air above her, ready for
flight.

“To think,” they chattered to one another, “that if we had remained an
hour longer, those wicked boys would have come with lighted torches and
caught us and dashed us to death against stones.”

“Yes, and dressed us and salted us!”

“And dressed us and salted us!”

“And dried us!”

“And dried us!”

“And eaten us!”

“And eaten us!”

“How rude!”

“How inconsiderate!”

“How altogether uncalled for!”

“Are you quite sure?” inquired the eldest brother of the little Chinese
seabird.

“See,” she replied, “here is the red cord from the queue of one of the
boys. I picked it out as his braid dangled against my head!”

The brothers and sisters looked at one another.

“How near they must have come to her!” exclaimed the eldest sister.

“They might have trampled her to death in a very unbecoming manner!”
remarked the second.

“They will be sure to do it tonight when they search with torchlight,”
was the opinion of the second brother.

And the eldest brother looked sharply down upon the little Chinese
seabird, and said:

“If you had not told us what these rude boys intended doing, you would
not have had to die alone.”

“I prefer to die alone!” proudly replied the little Chinese seabird. “It
will be much pleasanter to die in quiet than with wailing screams in my
ears.”

“Hear her, oh, hear her!” exclaimed the second sister.

But the eldest sister, she with the satin-white under-wings and
spreading tail, descended to the ground, and began pulling up some tough
grass. “Come,” she cried to the other birds, “let us make a strong nest
for our broken-winged little sister—a nest in which we can bear away to
safety one who tonight has saved our lives without thought of her own.”

“We will, with pleasure,” answered the other birds.

Whereupon they fluttered down and helped to build the most wonderful
nest that ever was built, weaving in and out of it the bright red cord,
which the little Chinese seabird had plucked out of the boy’s queue.
This made the nest strong enough to bear the weight of the little
Chinese seabird, and when it was finished they dragged it beside her and
tenderly pushed her in. Then they clutched its sides with their beaks,
flapped their wings, and in a moment were soaring together far up in the
sky, the little Chinese seabird with the broken wing happy as she could
be in the midst of them.




                          WHAT ABOUT THE CAT?


“What about the cat?” asked the little princess of her eldest maid.

“It is sitting on the sunny side of the garden wall, watching the
butterflies. It meowed for three of the prettiest to fall into its
mouth, and would you believe it, that is just what happened. A green, a
blue, a pink shaded with gold, all went down pussy’s red throat.”

The princess smiled. “What about the cat?” she questioned her second
maid.

“She is seated in your honorable father’s chair of state, and your
honorable father’s first body-slave is scratching her back with your
father’s own back-scratcher, made of the purest gold and ivory.”

The princess laughed outright. She pattered gracefully into another
room. There she saw the youngest daughter of her foster-mother.

“What about the cat?” she asked for the third time.

“The cat! Oh, she has gone to Shinku’s duck farm. The ducks love her so
that when they see her, they swim to shore and embrace her with their
wings. Four of them combined to make a raft and she got upon their backs
and went down-stream with them. They met some of the ducklings on the
way and she patted them to death with her paws. How the big ducks
quacked!”

“That is a good story,” quoth the princess.

She went into the garden and, seeing one of the gardeners, said: “What
about the cat?”

“It is frisking somewhere under the cherry tree, but you would not know
it if you saw it,” replied the gardener.

“Why?” asked the princess.

“Because, Your Highness, I gave it a strong worm porridge for its
dinner, and as soon as it ate it, its white fur coat became a glossy
green, striped with black. It looks like a giant caterpillar, and all
the little caterpillars are going to hold a festival tonight in its
honor.”

“Deary me! What a great cat!” exclaimed the princess.

A little further on she met one of the chamberlains of the palace. “What
about the cat?” she asked.

“It is dancing in the ballroom in a dress of elegant cobwebs and a
necklace of pearl rice. For partner, she has the yellow dragon in the
hall, come to life, and they take such pretty steps together that all
who behold them shriek in ecstasy. Three little mice hold up her train
as she dances, and another sits perched on the tip of the dragon’s
curled tail.”

At this the princess quivered like a willow tree and was obliged to seek
her apartments. When there, she recovered herself, and placing a blossom
on her exquisite eyebrow, commanded that all those of whom she had
inquired concerning the cat should be brought before her. When they
appeared she looked at them very severely and said:

“You have all told me different stories when I have asked you: ‘What
about the cat?’ Which of these stories is true?”

No one answered. All trembled and paled.

“They are all untrue,” announced the princess.

She lifted her arm and there crawled out of her sleeve her white cat. It
had been there all the time.

Then the courtly chamberlain advanced towards her, kotowing three times.
“Princess,” said he, “would a story be a story if it were true? Would
you have been as well entertained this morning if, instead of our
stories, we, your unworthy servants, had simply told you that the cat
was up your sleeve?”

The princess lost her severity in hilarity. “Thank you, my dear
servants,” said she. “I appreciate your desire to amuse me.”

She looked at her cat, thought of all it had done and been in the minds
of her servants, and laughed like a princess again and again.




                      THE WILD MAN AND THE GENTLE
                                  BOY


“Will you come with me?” said the Wild Man.

“With pleasure,” replied the Gentle Boy.

The Wild Man took the Gentle Boy by the hand, and together they waded
through rice fields, climbed tea hills, plunged through forests and at
last came to a wide road, shaded on either side by large evergreen
trees, with resting places made of bamboo sticks every mile or so.

“My honorable father provided these resting places for the poor
carriers,” said the Gentle Boy. “Here they can lay their burdens down,
eat betel nuts, and rest.”

“Oh, ho,” laughed the Wild Man. “I don’t think there will be many
carriers resting today. I cleared the road before I brought you.”

“Indeed!” replied the Gentle Boy. “May I ask how?”

“Ate them up.”

“Ah!” sighed the Gentle Boy. He felt the silence and stillness around.
The very leaves had ceased to flutter, and only the soul of a bird
hovered near.

The Wild Man had gigantic arms and legs and a broad, hairy chest. His
mouth was exceeding large and his head was unshaved. He wore a sack of
coarse linen, open in front with holes for arms. On his head was a
rattan cap, besmeared with the blood of a deer.

The Gentle Boy was small and plump; his skin was like silk and the tips
of his little fingers were pink. His queue was neatly braided and
interwoven with silks of many colors. He wore a peach-colored blouse and
azure pantaloons, all richly embroidered, and of the finest material.
The buttons on his tunic were of pure gold, and the sign of the dragon
was worked on his cap. He was of the salt of the earth, a descendant of
Confutze, an aristocrat of aristocrats.

“Of what are you thinking?” asked the Wild Man.

“About the carriers. Did they taste good?” asked the Gentle Boy with
mild curiosity.

“Yes, but there is something that will taste better, younger and
tenderer, you know.”

He surveyed the Gentle Boy with glistening eyes.

The Gentle Boy thought of his father’s mansion, the frescoed ceilings,
the chandeliers hung with pearls, the great blue vases, the dragon’s
smiles, the galleries of glass through which walked his mother and
sisters; but most of all, he thought of his noble ancestors.

“What would Your Excellency be pleased to converse about?” he inquired
after a few minutes, during which the Wild Man had been engaged in
silent contemplation of the Gentle Boy’s chubby cheeks.

“About good things to eat,” promptly replied the Wild Man.

“Very well,” politely replied the Gentle Boy. “There are a great many,”
he dreamily observed, staring into space.

“Tell me about some of the fine dishes in your father’s kitchen. It is
they who have made you.”

The Gentle Boy looked complacently up and down himself.

“I hope in all humility,” he said, “that I do honor to my father’s
cook’s dishes.”

The Wild Man laughed so boisterously that the trees rocked.

“There is iced seaweed jelly, for one thing,” began the Gentle Boy, “and
a ragout of water lilies, pork and chicken dumplings with bamboo shoots,
bird’s-nest soup and boiled almonds, ducks’ eggs one hundred years old,
garnished with strips of sucking pig and heavenly fish fried in paradise
oil, white balls of rice flour stuffed with sweetmeats, honey and
rose-leaves, candied frogs and salted crabs, sugared seaweed and pickled
stars.”

He paused.

“Now, tell me,” said the Wild Man, “which of all things would you like
best to eat?”

The Gentle Boy’s eye wandered musingly over the Wild Man’s gigantic
proportions, his hungry mouth, his fanglike teeth. He flipped a ladybird
insect off his silken cuff and smiled at the Wild Man as he did so.

“Best of all, honorable sir,” he slowly said, “I would like to eat you.”

The Wild Man sat transfixed, staring at the Gentle Boy, his mouth half
open, the hair standing up on his head. And to this day he sits there,
on the high road to Cheang Che, a piece of petrified stone.




                      THE GARMENTS OF THE FAIRIES

“Why do we never see the fairies?” asked Mermei.

“Because,” replied her mother, “the fairies do not wish to be seen.”

“But why, honorable mother, do they not wish to be seen?”

“Would my jade jewel wish to show herself to strangers if she wore no
tunic or shoes or rosettes?”

Mermei glanced down at her blue silk tunic embroidered in white and
gold, at her scarlet shoes beaded at the tips so as to resemble the
heads of kittens; and looking over to a mirror hung on the side of the
wall where the sun shone, noted the purple rosettes in her hair and the
bright butterfly’s wing.

“Oh, no! honorable mother,” said she, shaking her head with quite a
shocked air.

“Then, when you hear the reason why the fairies do not appear to you
except in your dreams, you will know that they are doing just as you
would do were you in a fairy’s shoes.”

“A story! A story!” cried Mermei, clapping her hands and waving her fan,
and Choy and Fei and Wei and Sui, who were playing battledore and
shuttlecock on the green, ran into the house and grouped themselves
around Mermei and the mother. They all loved stories.

“Many, many years ago,” began the mother of Mermei, “when the sun was a
warm-hearted but mischievous boy, playing all kinds of pranks with
fruits and flowers and growing things, and his sister, the moon, was too
young to be sad and serious, the fairies met together by night. The sun,
of course, was not present, and the moon had withdrawn behind a cloud.
Stars alone shone in the quiet sky. By their light the fairies looked
upon each other, and found themselves so fair and radiant in their robes
of varied hues, all wonderfully fashioned, fringed and laced, some
bright and brilliant, others, delicate and gauzy, but each and all a
perfect dream of loveliness, that they danced for very joy in themselves
and the garments in which they were arrayed.

“The dance being over, the queen of all sighed a fragrant sigh of
happiness upon the air, and bowing to her lovely companions said:

“‘Sweet sisters, the mission of the fairies is to gladden the hearts of
the mortals. Let us, therefore, this night, leave behind us on the earth
the exquisite garments whose hues and fashions have given us so much
pleasure. And because we may not be seen uncovered, let us from
henceforth be invisible.’

“‘We will! We will!’ cried the sister fairies. They were all good and
kind of heart, and much as they loved their dainty robes, they loved
better to give happiness to others.

“And that is why the fairies are invisible, and why we have the
flowers.”

“The flowers!” cried Mermei. “Why the flowers?”

“And the fairies’ garments! Where can we find them?” asked Fei with the
starry eyes.

“In the gardens, in the forests, and by the streams,” answered the
mother. “The flowers, dear children, are the bright-hued garments which
the fairies left behind them when they flew from earth, never to return
again, save invisible.”




                         THE DREAMS THAT FAILED


Ping Sik and Soon Yen sat by the roadside under a spreading olive tree.
They were on their way to market to sell two little pigs. With the money
to be obtained from the sale of the little pigs, they were to buy caps
and shoes with which to attend school.

“When I get to be a man,” said Ping Sik, “I will be so great and so
glorious that the Emperor will allow me to wear a three-eyed peacock
feather, and whenever I walk abroad, all who meet me will bow to the
ground.”

“And I,” said Soon Yen, “will be a great general. The reins of my steeds
will be purple and scarlet, and in my cap will wave a bright blue
plume.”

“I shall be such a great poet and scholar,” continued Ping Sik, “that
the greatest university in the Middle Kingdom will present me with a
vase encrusted with pearls.”

“And I shall be so valiant and trustworthy that the Pearly Emperor will
appoint me commander-in-chief of his army, and his enemies will tremble
at the sound of my name.”

“I shall wear a yellow jacket with the names of three ancestors
inscribed thereon in seven colors.”

“And I shall wear silk robes spun by princesses, and a cloak of throat
skins of sables.”

“And I shall live in a mansion of marble and gold.”

“And I in halls of jadestone.”

“And I will own silk and tea plantations and tens of thousands of rice
farms.”

“All the bamboo country shall be mine, and the rivers and sea shall be
full of my fishing boats, junks, and craft of all kinds.”

“People will bow down before me and cry: ‘Oh, most excellent, most
gracious, most beautiful!’”

“None will dare offend so mighty a man as I shall be!”

“O ho! You good-for-nothing rascals!” cried the father of Ping Sik.
“What are you doing loafing under a tree when you should be speeding to
market?”

“And the little pigs, where are they?” cried the father of Soon Yen.

The boys looked down at the baskets which had held the little pigs.
While they had been dreaming of future glories, the young porkers had
managed to scramble out of the loosely woven bamboo thatch of which the
baskets were made.

The fathers of Ping Sik and Soon Yen produced canes.

“Without shoes and caps,” said they, “you cannot attend school.
Therefore, back to the farm and feed pigs.”




                                GLAD YEN


“I’m so glad! so glad!” shouted little Yen.

“Why?” asked Wou. “Has any one given you a gold box with jewels, or a
peacock feather fan, or a coat of many colors, or a purse of gold? Has
your father become rich or been made a high mandarin?”

Wou sighed as he put these questions. He had voiced his own longings.

“No,” answered Yen, giving a hop, skip, and jump.

“Then, why are you glad?” repeated Wou.

“Why?” Yen’s bright face grew brighter. “Oh, because I have such a
beautiful blue sky, such a rippling river, waterfalls that look like
lace and pearls and diamonds, and sun-beams brighter and more radiant
than the finest jewels. Because I have chirping insects, and flying
beetles, and dear, wiggly worms—and birds, oh, such lovely birds, all
colors! And some of them can sing. I have a sun and a moon and stars.
And flowers? Wouldn’t any one be glad at the sight of flowers?”

Wou’s sad and melancholy face suddenly lighted and overflowed with
smiles.

“Why,” said he, “I have all these bright and beautiful things. I have
the beautiful sky, and water, and birds, and flowers, too! I have the
sun, and the moon, and the stars, just as you have! I never thought of
that before!”

“Of course you have,” replied Yen. “You have all that is mine, and I all
that is yours, yet neither can take from the other!”




                           THE DECEPTIVE MAT


When Tsin Yen was about eight years old, he and his little brother were
one fine day enjoying a game of battledore and shuttlecock on the green
lawn, which their father had reserved as a playground for their use. The
lawn was a part of a very elaborate garden laid out with many rare
flowers and ferns and exquisite plants in costly porcelain jars. The
whole was enclosed behind high walls.

It was a very warm day and the garden gate had been left open, so that
the breeze could better blow within. A man stood outside the gate,
watching the boys. He carried a small parcel under his arm.

“Will not the jewel eyes of the honorable little ones deign to turn my
way?” he cried at last.

Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo looked over at him.

“What is your wish, honorable sir?” asked Tsin Yen.

And the man replied: “That I may be allowed space in which to spread my
mat on your green. The road outside is dusty and the insects are more
lively than suits my melancholy mood.”

“Spread your mat, good sir,” hastily answered Tsin Yen, giving a quick
glance at the small parcel, and returning to his play.

The man began quietly to unroll his bundle, Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo being
too much interested in their play to pay much attention to him. But a
few minutes passed, however, before the stranger touched Tsin Yen’s
sleeve, and bade him stand aside.

“For what reason, honorable sir?” asked Tsin Yen, much surprised.

“Did not you consent to my spreading my mat, most ingenuous son of an
illustrious father?” returned the man. He pointed to his mat. Of cobweb
texture and cobweb color, it already covered almost the whole green
lawn, and there was a portion yet unrolled.

“How could I know that so small a bundle would make so large a mat?”
exclaimed Tsin Yen protestingly.

“But you should have thought, my son,” said the father of Tsin Yen, who
now appeared upon the scene. “If you had thought before consenting to
the spreading of the mat, you would not, this fine afternoon, be obliged
to yield your playground to a stranger. However, the word of a Tsin must
be made good. Stand aside, my sons.”

So Tsin Yen and Tsin Yo stood aside and watched with indignant eyes the
deceptive mat unrolled over the whole space where they were wont to
play. When it was spread to its full capacity, the man seated himself in
the middle, and remained thereon until the setting of the sun.

And that is the reason why Tsin Yen, when he became a man, always
thought for three minutes before allowing any word to escape his lips.




                           THE HEART’S DESIRE


She was dainty, slender, and of waxen pallor. Her eyes were long and
drooping, her eyebrows finely arched. She had the tiniest Golden Lily
feet and the glossiest black hair. Her name was Li Chung O’Yam, and she
lived in a sad, beautiful old palace surrounded by a sad, beautiful old
garden, situated on a charming island in the middle of a lake. This lake
was spanned by marble bridges, entwined with green creepers, reaching to
the mainland. No boats were ever seen on its waters, but the pink lotus
lily floated thereon and swans of marvellous whiteness.

Li Chung O’Yam wore priceless silks and radiant jewels. The rarest
flowers bloomed for her alone. Her food and drink were of the finest
flavors and served in the purest gold and silver plates and goblets. The
sweetest music lulled her to sleep.

Yet Li Chung O’Yam was not happy. In the midst of the grandeur of her
enchanted palace, she sighed for she knew not what.

“She is weary of being alone,” said one of the attendants. And he who
ruled all within the palace save Li Chung O’Yam, said: “Bring her a
father!”

A portly old mandarin was brought to O’Yam. She made humble obeisance,
and her august father inquired ceremoniously as to the state of her
health, but she sighed and was still weary.

“We have made a mistake; it is a mother she needs,” said they.

A comely matron, robed in rich silks and waving a beautiful peacock
feather fan, was presented to O’Yam as her mother. The lady delivered
herself of much good advice and wise instruction as to deportment and
speech, but O’Yam turned herself on her silken cushions and wished to
say goodbye to her mother.

Then they led O’Yam into a courtyard which was profusely illuminated
with brilliant lanterns and flaring torches. There were a number of
little boys of about her own age dancing on stilts. One little fellow,
dressed all in scarlet and flourishing a small sword, was pointed out to
her as her brother. O’Yam was amused for a few moments, but in a little
while she was tired of the noise and confusion.

In despair, they who lived but to please her consulted amongst
themselves. O’Yam, overhearing them, said: “Trouble not your minds. I
will find my own heart’s ease.”

Then she called for her carrier dove, and had an attendant bind under
its wing a note which she had written. The dove went forth and flew with
the note to where a little girl named Ku Yum, with a face as round as a
harvest moon, and a mouth like a red vine leaf, was hugging a cat to
keep her warm and sucking her finger to prevent her from being hungry.
To this little girl the dove delivered O’Yam’s message, then returned to
its mistress.

“Bring me my dolls and my cats, and attire me in my brightest and best,”
cried O’Yam.

When Ku Yum came slowly over one of the marble bridges towards the
palace wherein dwelt Li Chung O’Yam, she wore a blue cotton blouse,
carried a peg doll in one hand and her cat in another. O’Yam ran to
greet her and brought her into the castle hall. Ku Yum looked at O’Yam,
at her radiant apparel, at her cats and her dolls.

“Ah!” she exclaimed. “How beautifully you are robed! In the same colors
as I. And behold, your dolls and your cats, are they not much like
mine?”

“Indeed they are,” replied O’Yam, lifting carefully the peg doll and
patting the rough fur of Ku Yum’s cat.

Then she called her people together and said to them:

“Behold, I have found my heart’s desire—a little sister.”

And forever after O’Yam and Ku Yum lived happily together in a glad,
beautiful old palace, surrounded by a glad, beautiful old garden, on a
charming little island in the middle of a lake.




                         THE CANDY THAT IS NOT
                                 SWEET


Grandfather Chan was dozing in a big red chair. Beside him stood the
baby’s cradle, a thick basket held in a stout framework of wood. Inside
the cradle lay the baby. He was very good and quiet and fast asleep.

The cottage door was open. On the green in front played Yen. Mother
Chan, who was taking a cup of afternoon tea with a neighbor, had said to
him when she bade him goodbye, “Be a good little son and take good care
of the baby and your honorable grandfather.”

Yen wore a scarlet silk skullcap, a gaily embroidered vest, and purple
trousers. He had the roundest and smoothest of faces and the brightest
of eyes. Some pretty stones which he had found heaped up in a corner of
the green were affording him great delight and joy, and he was rubbing
his fat little hands over them, when there arose upon the air the cry of
Bo Shuie, the candy man. Yen gave a hop and a jump. In a moment he was
at the corner of the street where stood the candy man, a whole hive of
little folks grouped around him. Never was there such a fascinating
fellow as this candy man. What a splendid big pole was that he had slung
over his broad shoulders, and, oh, the baskets of sweetmeats which
depended from it on either side!

Yen gazed wistfully at the sugared almonds and limes, the ginger and
spice cakes, and the barley sugar and cocoanut.

“I will take that, honorable candy man,” said he, pointing to a twisted
sugar stick of many colors.

“Cash!” said the candy man holding out his hand.

“Oh!” exclaimed Yen. He had thought only of sugar and forgotten he had
no cash.

“Give it to me, honorable peddler man,” said Han Yu. “I have a cash.”

The peddler man transferred from his basket to the eager little hands of
Han Yu the sugar stick of many colors.

Quick as his chubby legs could carry him, Yen ran back to the cottage.
His grandfather was still dozing.

“Grandfather, honorable grandfather,” cried Yen. But his grandfather did
not hear.

Upon a hook on the wall hung a long string of cash. Mother Chan had hung
it there for her use when passing peddlers called.

Yen had thought to ask his grandfather to give him one of the copper
coins which were strung on the string, but as his grandfather did not
awaken at his call, he changed his mind. You see, he had suddenly
remembered that the day before he had felt a pain, and when he had
cried, his mother had said: “No more candy for Yen.”

For some moments Yen stood hesitating and looking at the many copper
coins on the bright red string. It hung just low enough to be reached,
and Yen knew how to work the cash over the knot at the end. His mother
had shown him how so that he could hand them over to her for the
peddlers.

Ah, how pleasant, how good that smelt! The candy man, who carried with
his baskets a tin saucepan and a little charcoal stove, had set about
making candy, and the smell of the barley sugar was wafted from the
corner to Yen’s little nose.

Yen hesitated no longer. Grabbing the end of the string of cash, he
pulled therefrom three coins, and with a hop and a jump was out in the
street again.

“I will take three sticks of twisted candy of many colors,” said he to
the candy man.

With his three sticks of candy Yen returned to the green. He had just
bitten a piece off the brightest stick of all when his eyes fell on a
spinning top which his mother had given him that morning. He crunched
the candy, but somehow or other it did not taste sweet.

“Yen! Yen!” called his grandfather, awaking from his sleep.

Yen ran across to him.

“Honorable grandfather,” said he, “I have some beautiful candy for you!”

He put the three sticks of candy upon his grandfather’s knees.

“Dear child!” exclaimed the old man, adjusting his spectacles. “How did
you come to get the candy?”

Yen’s little face became very red. He knew that he had done wrong, so
instead of answering his grandfather, he hopped three times.

“How did you get the candy?” again inquired Grandfather Chan.

“From the candy man,” said Yen, “from the candy man. Eat it, eat it.”

Now Grandfather Chan was a little deaf, and taking for granted that Yen
had explained the candy all right, he nibbled a little at one of the
sticks, then put it down.

“Eat some more, eat all, honorable grandfather,” urged Yen.

The old man laughed and shook his head.

“I cannot eat any more,” said he. “The old man is not the little boy.”

“But—but,” puffed Yen, becoming red in the face again, “I want you to
eat it, honorable grandfather.”

But Grandfather Chan would not eat any more candy, and Yen began to puff
and blow and talk very loud because he would not. Indeed, by the time
Mother Chan returned, he was as red as a turkeycock and chattering like
a little magpie.

“I do not know what is the matter with the little boy,” said Grandfather
Chan. “He is so vexed because I cannot eat his candy.”

Mother Chan glanced at the string of cash and then at her little son’s
flushed face.

“I know,” said she. “The candy is not sweet to him, so he would have his
honorable grandfather eat it.”

Yen stared at his mother. How did she know! How could she know! But he
was glad that she knew, and at sundown he crept softly to her side and
said, “Honorable mother, the string of cash is less than at morn, but
the candy, it was not sweet.”




                            THE INFERIOR MAN


Ku Yum, the little daughter of Wen Hing, the schoolmaster, trotted into
the school behind her father and crawled under his desk. From that safe
retreat, her bright eyes looked out in friendly fashion upon the boys.
Ku Yum was three years old and was the only little girl who had ever
been in the schoolroom. Naturally, the boys were very much interested in
her, and many were the covert glances bestowed upon the chubby little
figure in red under the schoolmaster’s desk. Now and then a little lad,
after an unusually penetrating glance, would throw his sleeve over or
lift his slate up to his face, and his form would quiver strangely. Well
for the little lad that the schoolmaster wore glasses which somewhat
clouded his vision.

The wife of Wen Hing was not very well, which was the reason why the
teacher had been bringing the little Ku Yum to school with him for the
last three weeks. Wen Hing, being a kind husband, thought to help his
wife, who had two babies besides Ku Yum to look after.

But for all his troubled mind, the schoolmaster’s sense of duty to his
scholars was as keen as ever; also his sense of smell.

Suddenly he turned from the blackboard upon which he had been chalking.

“He who thinks only of good things to eat is an inferior man,” and
pushing back his spectacles, declared in a voice which caused his pupils
to shake in their shoes:

“Some degenerate son of an honorable parent is eating unfragrant sugar.”

“Unfragrant sugar! honorable sir!” exclaimed Han Wenti.

“Unfragrant sugar!” echoed little Yen Wing.

“Unfragrant sugar!”

“Unfragrant sugar!”

The murmur passed around the room.

“Silence!” commanded the teacher.

There was silence.

“Go Ek Ju,” said the teacher, “why is thy miserable head bowed?”

“Because, O wise and just one, I am composing,” answered Go Ek Ju.

“Read thy composition.”

“A wild boar and a sucking pig were eating acorns from the bed of a
sunken stream,” shrilly declaimed Go Ek Ju.

“Enough! It can easily be perceived what thy mind is on. Canst thou look
at me behind my back and declare that thou art not eating unfragrant
sugar?”

“To thy illuminating back, honorable sir, I declare that I am not eating
unfragrant sugar.”

The teacher’s brow became yet sterner.

“You, Mark Sing! Art thou the unfragrant sugar eater?”

“I know not the taste of that confection, most learned sir.”

The teacher sniffed.

“Some one,” he reasserted, “is eating unfragrant sugar. Whoever the
miserable culprit is, let him speak now, and four strokes from the
rattan is all that he shall receive.”

He paused. The clock ticked sixty times; but there was no response to
his appeal. He lifted his rattan.

“As no guilty one,” said he, “is honorable enough to acknowledge that he
is dishonorably eating unfragrant sugar, I shall punish all for the
offense, knowing that thereby the offender will receive justice. Go Ek
Ju, come forward, and receive eight strokes from the rattan.”

Go Ek Ju went forward and received the eight strokes. As he stood
trembling with pain before the schoolmaster’s desk, he felt a small hand
grasp his foot. His lip tightened. Then he returned to his seat, sore,
but undaunted, and unconfessed. In like manner also his schoolmates
received the rattan.

When the fifteen aching but unrepentant scholars were copying
industriously, “He who thinks only of good things to eat is an inferior
man,” and the schoolmaster, exhausted, had flung himself back on his
seat, a little figure in red emerged from under the schoolmaster’s desk
and attempted to clamber on to his lap. The schoolmaster held her back.

“What! What!” he exclaimed. “What! what!” He rubbed his head in puzzled
fashion. Then he lifted up the little red figure, turning its face
around to the schoolboys. Such a chubby, happy little face as it was.
Dimpled cheeks and pearly teeth showing in a gleeful smile. And the
hands of the little red figure grasped two sticky balls of red and white
peppermint candy—unfragrant sugar.

“Behold!” said the teacher, with a twinkle in his spectacles, “the
inferior man!”

Whereupon the boys forgot that they were aching. You see, they loved the
little Ku Yum and believed that they had saved her from eight strokes of
the rattan.




                          THE MERRY BLIND-MAN


The little finger on Ah Yen’s little left hand was very sore. Ah Yen had
poked it into a hot honey tart. His honorable mother had said: “Yen, you
must not touch that tart,” but just as soon as his honorable mother had
left the room, Yen forgot what she had said, and thrust the littlest
finger of his little left hand right into the softest, sweetest, and
hottest part of the tart.

Now he sat beside the window, feeling very sad and sore, for all the
piece of oiled white linen which his mother had carefully wrapped around
his little finger. It was a very happy-looking day. The sky was a lovely
blue, trimmed with pretty, soft white clouds, and on the purple lilac
tree which stood in front of his father’s cottage, two little yellow
eyebrows were chirping to each other.

But Yen, with his sore finger, did not feel at all happy. You see, if
his finger had not been sore, he could have been spinning the
bright-colored top which his honorable uncle had given him the day
before.

“Isn’t it a lovely day, little son?” called his mother.

“I think it is a homely day,” answered Yen.

“See those good little birds on the tree,” said his mother.

“I don’t believe they are good,” replied the little boy.

“Fie, for shame!” cried his mother; and she went on with her work.

Just then an old blind-man carrying a guitar came down the street. He
stopped just under the window by which Yen was seated, and leaning
against the wall began thrumming away on his instrument. The tunes he
played were very lively and merry. Yen looked down upon him and wondered
why. The blind-man was such a very old man, and not only blind but lame,
and so thin that Yen felt quite sure that he never got more than half a
bowl of rice for his dinner. How was it then that he played such merry
tunes? So merry indeed that, listening to them, Yen quite forgot to be
sour and sad. The old man went on playing and Yen went on listening.
After a while, the little boy smiled, then he laughed. The old man
lifted his head. He could not see with his sightless eyes, but he knew
that there was a little boy near to him whom he was making happy.

“Honorable great-grandfather of all the world,” said Yen. “Will you
please tell me why you, who are old, lame, and blind, make such merry
music that everybody who hears becomes merry also?”

The old man stopped thrumming and rubbed his chin. Then he smiled around
him and answered: “Why, I think, little Jewel Eyes, that the joyful
music comes just because I am old, lame, and blind.”

Yen looked down at his little finger.

“Do you hear what says the honorable great-grandfather of the world?” he
asked.

The little finger straightened itself up. It no longer felt sore, and
Yen was no longer sour and sad.




                             MISUNDERSTOOD


The baby was asleep. Ku Yum looked curiously at her little brother as he
lay in placid slumber. His head was to be shaved for the first time that
afternoon, and he was dressed for the occasion in three padded silk
vests, sky-blue trousers and an embroidered cap, which was surmounted by
a little gold god and a sprig of evergreen for good luck. This kept its
place on his head, even in sleep. On his arms and ankles were hung many
amulets and charms, and on the whole he appeared a very resplendent
baby. To Ku Yum, he was simply gorgeous, and she longed to get her
little arms around him and carry him to some place where she could
delight in him all by herself.

Ku Yum’s mind had been in a state of wonder concerning the boy, Ko Ku,
ever since he had been born. Why was he so very small and so very noisy?
What made his fingers and toes so pink? Why did her mother always smile
and sing whenever she had the baby in her arms? Why did her father, when
he came in from his vegetable garden, gaze so long at Ko Ku? Why did
grandmother make so much fuss over him? And yet, why, oh why, did they
give him nothing nice to eat?

The baby was sleeping very soundly. His little mouth was half open and a
faint, droning sound was issuing therefrom. He had just completed his
first moon and was a month old. Poor baby! that never got any rice to
eat, nor nice sweet cakes. Ku Yum’s heart swelled with compassion. In
her hand was a delicious half-moon cake. It was the time of the
harvest-moon festival and Ku Yum had already eaten three. Surely, the
baby would like a taste. She hesitated. Would she dare, when it lay upon
that silken coverlet? Ku Yum had a wholesome regard for her mother’s
bamboo slipper.

The window blind was torn on one side. A vagrant wind lifted it,
revealing an open window. There was a way out of that window to the
vegetable garden. Beyond the vegetable garden was a cool, green spot
under a clump of trees; also a beautiful puddle of muddy water.

An inspiration came to Ku Yum, born of benevolence. She lifted the
sleeping babe in her arms, and with hushed, panting breaths, bore him
slowly and laboriously to where her soul longed to be. He opened his
eyes once and gave a faint, disturbed cry, but lapsed again into
dreamland.

Ku Yum laid him down on the grass, adjusted his cap, smoothed down his
garments, ran her small fingers over his brows, or where his brows ought
to have been, tenderly prodded his plump cheeks, and ruffled his
straight hair. Little sighs of delight escaped her lips. The past and
the future were as naught to her. She revelled only in the present.

For a few minutes thus: then a baby’s cries filled the air. Ku Yum sat
up. She remembered the cake. It had been left behind. She found a large
green leaf, and placing that over the baby’s mouth in the hope of
mellowing its tones, cautiously wended her way back between the squash
and cabbages.

All was quiet and still. It was just before sundown and it was very
warm. Her mother still slept her afternoon sleep. Hastily seizing the
confection, she returned to the babe, her face beaming with benevolence
and the desire to do good. She pushed some morsels into the child’s
mouth. It closed its eyes, wrinkled its nose and gurgled; but its mouth
did not seem to Ku Yum to work just as a proper mouth should under such
pleasant conditions.

“Behold me! Behold me!” she cried, and herself swallowed the remainder
of the cake in two mouthfuls. Ko Ku, however, did not seem to be greatly
edified by the example set him. The crumbs remained, half on his tongue
and half on the creases of his cheek. He still emitted explosive noises.

Ku Yum sadly surveyed him.

“He doesn’t know how to eat. That’s why they don’t give him anything,”
she said to herself, and having come to this logical conclusion, she set
herself to benefit him in other ways than the one in which she had
failed.

She found some worms and ants, which she arranged on leaves and stones,
meanwhile keeping up a running commentary on their charms.

“See! This very small brown one—how many legs it has, and how fast it
runs. This one is so green that I think its father and mother must have
been blades of grass, don’t you? And look at the wings on this worm.
That one has no wings, but its belly is pretty pink. Feel how nice and
slimy it is. Don’t you just love slimy things that creep on their
bellies, and things that fly in the air, and things with four legs? Oh,
all kinds of things except grown-up things with two legs.”

She inclined the baby’s head so that his eyes would be on a level with
her collection, but he screamed the louder for the change.

                    “Oh, hush thee, baby, hush thee,
                    And never, never fear
                    The bogies of the dark land,
                    When the green bamboo is near,”

she chanted in imitation of her mother. But the baby would not be
soothed.

She wrinkled her childish brow. Her little mind was perplexed. She had
tried her best to amuse her brother, but her efforts seemed in vain.

Her eyes fell on the pool of muddy water. They brightened. Of all things
in the world Ku Yum loved mud, real, good, clean mud. What bliss to dip
her feet into that tempting pool, to feel the slow brown water oozing
into her little shoes! Ku Yum had done that before and the memory
thrilled her. But with that memory came another—a memory of poignant
pain; the cause, a bamboo cane, which bamboo cane had been sent from
China by her father’s uncle, for the express purpose of helping Ku Yum
to walk in the straight and narrow path laid out for a proper little
Chinese girl living in Santa Barbara.

Still the baby cried. Ku Yum looked down on him and the cloud on her
brow lifted. Ko Ku should have the exquisite pleasure of dipping his
feet into that soft velvety water. There would be no bamboo cane for
him. He was loved too well. Ku Yum forgot herself. Her thoughts were
entirely for Ko Ku. She half dragged, half carried him to the pool. In a
second his feet were immersed therein and small wiggling things were
wandering up his tiny legs. He gave a little gasp and ceased crying. Ku
Yum smiled. Ah! Ko Ku was happy at last! Then:

Before Ku Yum’s vision flashed a large, cruel hand. Twice, thrice it
appeared, after which, for a space of time, Ku Yum could see nothing but
twinkling stars.

“My son! My son! the evil spirit in your sister had almost lost you to
me!” cried her mother.

“That this should happen on the day of the completion of the moon, when
the guests from San Francisco are arriving with the gold coins. Verily,
my son, your sister is possessed of a devil,” declared her father.

And her grandmother, speaking low, said: “’Tis fortunate the child is
alive. But be not too hard on Ku Yum. The demon of jealousy can best be
exorcised by kindness.”

And the sister of Ko Ku wailed low in the grass, for there were none to
understand.

  NOTE.—The ceremony of the “Completion of the Moon” takes place when a
  Chinese boy child attains to a month old. His head is then shaved for
  the first time amidst much rejoicing. The foundation of the babe’s
  future fortune is laid on that day, for every guest invited to the
  shaving is supposed to present the baby with a gold piece, no matter
  how small.




                           THE LITTLE FAT ONE


Lee Chu and Lee Yen sat on a stone beneath the shade of a fig tree. The
way to school seemed a very long way and the morning was warm, the road
dusty.

“The master’s new pair of goggles can see right through our heads,”
observed Lee Chu.

“And his new cane made Hom Wo’s fingers blister yesterday,” said Lee
Yen.

They looked sideways at one another and sighed.

“The beach must be very cool today,” said Lee Chu after a few moments.

“Ah, yes! It is not far from here.” Thus Lee Yen.

“And there are many pebbles.”

“Of all colors.”

“Of all colors.”

The two little boys turned and looked at each other.

“Our honorable parents need never know,” mused one.

“No!” murmured the other. “School is so far from home. And there are
five new scholars to keep the schoolmaster busy.”

Yes, the beach was cool and pleasant, and the pebbles were many, and the
finest in color and shape that Lee Chu and Lee Yen had ever seen. The
tide washed up fresh ones every second—green, red, yellow, black, and
brown; also white and transparent beauties. The boys exclaimed with
delight as they gathered them. The last one spied was always the
brightest sparkler.

“Here’s one like fire and all the colors in the sun,” cried Lee Chu.

“And this one—it is such a bright green. There never was another one
like it!” declared Lee Yen.

“Ah! most beautiful!”

“Oh! most wonderful!”

And so on until they had each made an iridescent little pile. Then they
sat down to rest and eat their lunch—some rice cakes which their mother
had placed within their sleeves.

As they sat munching these, they became reflective. The charm of the sea
and sky was on them though they knew it not.

“I think,” said Lee Chu, “that these are the most beautiful pebbles that
the sea has ever given to us.”

“I think so too,” assented Lee Yen.

“I think,” again said Lee Chu, “that I will give mine to the Little Fat
One.”

“The Little Fat One shall also have mine,” said Lee Yen. He ran his
fingers through his pebbles and sighed with rapture over their
glittering. Lee Chu also sighed as his eyes dwelt on the shining heap
that was his.

The Little Fat One ran to greet them on his little fat legs when they
returned home at sundown, and they poured their treasures into his
little tunic.

“Why, where do these come from?” cried Lee Amoy, the mother, when she
tried to lift the Little Fat One on to her lap and found him too heavy
to raise.

Lee Chu and Lee Yen looked away.

“You bad boys!” exclaimed the mother angrily. “You have been on the
beach instead of at school. When your father comes in I shall tell him
to cane you.”

“No, no, not bad!” contradicted the Little Fat One, scrambling after the
stones which were slipping from his tunic. His mother picked up some of
them, observing silently that they were particularly fine.

“They are the most beautiful pebbles that ever were seen,” said Lee Chu
sorrowfully. He felt sure that his mother would cast them away.

“The sea will never give up as fine again,” declared Lee Yen
despairingly.

“Then why did you not each keep what you found?” asked the mother.

“Because—” said Lee Chu, then looked at the Little Fat One.

“Because—” echoed Lee Yen, and also looked at the Little Fat One.

The mother’s eyes softened.

“Well,” said she, “for this one time we will forget the cane.”

“Good! Good!” cried the Little Fat One.




                           A CHINESE BOY-GIRL


                                   I

The warmth was deep and all-pervading. The dust lay on the leaves of the
palms and the other tropical plants that tried to flourish in the Plaza.
The persons of mixed nationalities lounging on the benches within and
without the square appeared to be even more listless and unambitious
than usual. The Italians who ran the peanut and fruit stands at the
corners were doing no business to speak of. The Chinese merchants’
stores in front of the Plaza looked as quiet and respectable and drowsy
as such stores always do. Even the bowling alleys, billiard halls, and
saloons seemed under the influence of the heat, and only a subdued
clinking of glasses and roll of balls could be heard from behind the
half-open doors. It was almost as hot as an August day in New York City,
and that is unusually sultry for Southern California.

A little Chinese girl, with bright eyes and round cheeks, attired in
blue cotton garments, and wearing her long, shining hair in a braid
interwoven with silks of many colors, paused beside a woman tourist who
was making a sketch of the old Spanish church. The tourist and the
little Chinese girl were the only persons visible who did not seem to be
affected by the heat. They might have been friends; but the lady,
fearing for her sketch, bade the child run off. Whereupon the little
thing shuffled across the Plaza, and in less than five minutes was at
the door of the Los Angeles Chinatown school for children.

“Come in, little girl, and tell me what they call you,” said the young
American teacher, who was new to the place.

“Ku Yum be my name,” was the unhesitating reply; and said Ku Yum walked
into the room, seated herself complacently on an empty bench in the
first row, and informed the teacher that she lived on Apablaza street,
that her parents were well, but her mother was dead, and her father,
whose name was Ten Suie, had a wicked and tormenting spirit in his foot.

The teacher gave her a slate and pencil, and resumed the interrupted
lesson by indicating with her rule ten lichis (called “Chinese nuts” by
people in America) and counting them aloud.

“One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten,” the baby
class repeated.

After having satisfied herself by dividing the lichis unequally among
the babies, that they might understand the difference between a singular
and a plural number, Miss Mason began a catechism on the features of the
face. Nose, eyes, lips, and cheeks were properly named, but the class
was mute when it came to the forehead.

“What is this?” Miss Mason repeated, posing her finger on the fore part
of her head.

“Me say, me say,” piped a shrill voice, and the new pupil stepped to the
front, and touching the forehead of the nearest child with the tips of
her fingers, christened it “one,” named the next in like fashion “two,”
a third “three,” then solemnly pronounced the fourth a “four head.”

Thus Ku Yum made her début in school, and thus began the trials and
tribulations of her teacher.

Ku Yum was bright and learned easily, but she seemed to be possessed
with the very spirit of mischief; to obey orders was to her an
impossibility, and though she entered the school a voluntary pupil, one
day at least out of every week found her a truant.

“Where is Ku Yum?” Miss Mason would ask on some particularly alluring
morning, and a little girl with the air of one testifying to having seen
a murder committed, would reply: “She is running around with the boys.”
Then the rest of the class would settle themselves back in their seats
like a jury that has found a prisoner guilty of some heinous offense,
and, judging by the expression on their faces, were repeating a silent
prayer somewhat in the strain of “O Lord, I thank thee that I am not as
Ku Yum is!” For the other pupils were demure little maidens who, after
once being gathered into the fold, were very willing to remain.

But if ever the teacher broke her heart over any one it was over Ku Yum.
When she first came, she took an almost unchildlike interest in the
rules and regulations, even at times asking to have them repeated to
her; but her study of such rules seemed only for the purpose of finding
a means to break them, and that means she never failed to discover and
put into effect.

After a disappearance of a day or so she would reappear, bearing a
gorgeous bunch of flowers. These she would deposit on Miss Mason’s desk
with a little bow; and though one would have thought that the sweetness
of the gift and the apparent sweetness of the giver needed but a
gracious acknowledgment, something like the following conversation would
ensue:

“Teacher, I plucked these flowers for you from the Garden of Heaven.”
(They were stolen from some park.)

“Oh, Ku Yum, whatever shall I do with you?”

“Maybe you better see my father.”

“You are a naughty girl. You shall be punished. Take those flowers
away.”

“Teacher, the eyebrow over your little eye is very pretty.”

But the child was most exasperating when visitors were present. As she
was one of the brightest scholars, Miss Mason naturally expected her to
reflect credit on the school at the examinations. On one occasion she
requested her to say some verses which the little Chinese girl could
repeat as well as any young American, and with more expression than
most. Great was the teacher’s chagrin when Ku Yum hung her head and said
only: “Me ’shamed, me ’shamed!”

“Poor little thing,” murmured the bishop’s wife. “She is too shy to
recite in public.”

But Miss Mason, knowing that of all children Ku Yum was the least
troubled with shyness, was exceedingly annoyed.

Ku Yum had been with Miss Mason about a year when she became convinced
that some steps would have to be taken to discipline the child, for
after school hours she simply ran wild on the streets of Chinatown, with
boys for companions. She felt that she had a duty to perform towards the
motherless little girl; and as the father, when apprised of the fact
that his daughter was growing up in ignorance of all home duties, and,
worse than that, shared the sports of boy children on the street, only
shrugged his shoulders and drawled: “Too bad! Too bad!” she determined
to act.

She was interested in Ku Yum’s case the president of the Society for the
Prevention of Cruelty to Children, the matron of the Rescue Home, and
the most influential ministers, and the result, after a month’s work,
that an order went forth from the Superior Court of the State
decreeing that Ku Yum, the child of Ten Suie, should be removed from the
custody of her father, and, under the auspices of the Society for the
Prevention of Cruelty to Children, be put into a home for Chinese girls
in San Francisco.

Her object being accomplished, strange to say, Miss Mason did not
experience that peaceful content which usually follows a benevolent
action. Instead, the question as to whether, after all, it was right,
under the circumstances, to deprive a father of the society of his
child, and a child of the love and care of a parent, disturbed her mind,
morning, noon, and night. What had previously seemed her distinct duty
no longer appeared so, and she began to wish with all her heart that she
had not interfered in the matter.


                                   II

Ku Yum had not been seen for weeks and those who were deputed to bring
her into the sheltering home were unable to find her. It was suspected
that the little thing purposely kept out of the way—no difficult matter,
all Chinatown being in sympathy with her and arrayed against Miss Mason.
Where formerly the teacher had met with smiles and pleased greetings,
she now beheld averted faces and downcast eyes, and her school had
within a week dwindled from twenty-four scholars to four. Verily, though
acting with the best of intentions, she had shown a lack of diplomacy.

It was about nine o’clock in the evening. She had been visiting little
Lae Choo, who was lying low with typhoid fever. As she wended her way
home through Chinatown, she did not feel at all easy in mind; indeed, as
she passed one of the most unsavory corners and observed some men frown
and mutter among themselves as they recognized her, she lost her dignity
in a little run. As she stopped to take breath, she felt her skirt
pulled from behind and heard a familiar little voice say:

“Teacher, be you afraid?”

“Oh, Ku Yum,” she exclaimed, “is that you?” Then she added reprovingly:
“Do you think it is right for a little Chinese girl to be out alone at
this time of the night?”

“I be not alone,” replied the little creature, and in the gloom Miss
Mason, could distinguish behind her two boyish figures.

She shook her head.

“Ku Yum, will you promise me that you will try to be a good little
girl?” she asked.

Ku Yum answered solemnly:

“Ku Yum _never_ be a good girl.”

Her heart hardened. After all, it was best that the child should be
placed where she would be compelled to behave herself.

“Come, see my father,” said Ku Yum pleadingly.

Her voice was soft, and her expression was so subdued that the teacher
could hardly believe that the moment before she had defiantly stated
that she would never be a good girl. She paused irresolutely. Should she
make one more appeal to the parent to make her a promise which would be
a good excuse for restraining the order of the Court? Ah, if he only
would, and she only could prevent the carrying out of that order!

They found Ten Suie among his curiosities, smoking a very long pipe with
a very small, ivory bowl. He calmly surveyed the teacher through a pair
of gold-rimmed goggles, and under such scrutiny it was hard indeed for
her to broach the subject that was on her mind. However, after admiring
the little carved animals, jars, vases, bronzes, dishes, pendants,
charms, and snuff-boxes displayed in his handsome showcase, she took
courage.

“Mr. Ten Suie,” she began, “I have come to speak to you about Ku Yum.”

Ten Suie laid down his pipe and leaned over the counter. Under his calm
exterior some strong excitement was working, for his eyes glittered
exceedingly.

“Perhaps you speak too much about Ku Yum alleady,” he said. “Ku Yum be
my child. I bling him up, as I please. Now, teacher, I tell you
something. One, two, three, four, five, seven, eight, nine years go by,
I have five boy. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven years go, I
have four boy. One, two, three, four, five, six years go by, I have one
boy. Every year for three year evil spirit come, look at my boy, and
take him. Well, one, two, three, four, five, six years go by, I see but
one boy, he four year old. I say to me: Ten Suie, evil spirit be
jealous. I be ’flaid he want my one boy. I dless him like one girl. Evil
spirit think him one girl, and go away; no want girl.”

Ten Suie ceased speaking, and settled back into his seat.

For some moments Miss Mason stood uncomprehending. Then the full meaning
of Ten Suie’s words dawned upon her, and she turned to Ku Yum, and
taking the child’s little hand in hers, said:

“Goodbye, Ku Yum. Your father, by passing you off as a girl, thought to
keep an evil spirit away from you; but just by that means he brought
another, and one which nearly took you from him too.”

“Goodbye, teacher,” said Ku Yum, smiling wistfully. “I never be good
girl, but perhaps I be good boy.”




                              PAT AND PAN


                                   I

They lay there, in the entrance to the joss house, sound asleep in each
other’s arms. Her tiny face was hidden upon his bosom and his white,
upturned chin rested upon her black, rosetted head.

It was that white chin which caused the passing Mission woman to pause
and look again at the little pair. Yes, it was a white boy and a little
Chinese girl; he, about five, she, not more than three years old.

“Whose is that boy?” asked the Mission woman of the peripatetic vender
of Chinese fruits and sweetmeats.

“That boy! Oh, him is boy of Lum Yook that make the China gold ring and
bracelet.”

“But he is white.”

“Yes, him white; but all same, China boy. His mother, she not have any
white flend, and the wife of Lum Yook give her lice and tea, so when she
go to the land of spilit, she give her boy to the wife of Lum Yook.
Lady, you want buy lichi?”

While Anna Harrison was extracting a dime from her purse the black,
rosetted head slowly turned and a tiny fist began rubbing itself into a
tiny face.

“Well, chickabiddy, have you had a nice nap?”

“Tjo ho! tjo ho!”

The black eyes gazed solemnly and disdainfully at the stranger.

“She tell you to be good,” chuckled the old man.

“Oh, you quaint little thing!”

The quaint little thing hearing herself thus apostrophized, turned
herself around upon the bosom of the still sleeping boy and, reaching
her arms up to his neck, buried her face again, under his chin. This, of
course, awakened him. He sat up and stared bewilderedly at the Mission
woman.

“What is the boy’s name?” she asked, noting his gray eyes and rosy skin.

His reply, though audible, was wholly unintelligible to the American
woman.

“He talk only Chinese talk,” said the old man.

Anna Harrison was amazed. A white boy in America talking only Chinese
talk! She placed her bag of lichis beside him and was amused to see the
little girl instantly lean over her companion and possess herself of it.
The boy made no attempt to take it from her, and the little thing opened
the bag and cautiously peeped in. What she saw evoked a chirrup of
delight. Quickly she brought forth one of the browny-red fruit nuts,
crushed and pulled off its soft shell. But to the surprise of the
Mission woman, instead of putting it into her own mouth, she thrust the
sweetish, dried pulp into that of her companion. She repeated this
operation several times, then cocking her little head on one side,
asked:

“Ho ’m ho? Is it good or bad?”

“Ho! ho!” answered the boy, removing several pits from his mouth and
shaking his head to signify that he had had enough. Whereupon the little
girl tasted herself of the fruit.

“Pat! Pan! Pat! Pan!” called a woman’s voice, and a sleek-headed,
kindly-faced matron in dark blue pantalettes and tunic, wearing double
hooped gold earrings, appeared around the corner. Hearing her voice, the
boy jumped up with a merry laugh and ran out into the street. The little
girl more seriously and slowly followed him.

“Him mother!” informed the lichi man.


II

When Anna Harrison, some months later, opened her school for white and
Chinese children in Chinatown, she determined that Pat, the adopted son
of Lum Yook, the Chinese jeweller, should learn to speak his mother
tongue. For a white boy to grow up as a Chinese was unthinkable. The
second time she saw him, it was some kind of a Chinese holiday, and he
was in great glee over a row of red Chinese candles and punk which he
was burning on the curb of the street, in company with a number of
Chinese urchins. Pat’s candle was giving a brighter and bigger flame
than any of the others, and he was jumping up and down with his legs
doubled under him from the knees like an india-rubber ball, while Pan,
from the doorstep of her father’s store, applauded him in vociferous,
infantile Chinese.

Miss Harrison laid her hand upon the boy’s shoulder and spoke to him. It
had not been very difficult for her to pick up a few Chinese phrases.
Would he not like to come to her school and see some pretty pictures?
Pat shook his ruddy curls and looked at Pan. Would Pan come too? Yes,
Pan would. Pan’s memory was good, and so were lichis and shredded
cocoanut candy.

Of course Pan was too young to go to school—a mere baby; but if Pat
could not be got without Pan, why then Pan must come too. Lum Yook and
his wife, upon being interviewed, were quite willing to have Pat learn
English. The foster-father could speak a little of the language himself;
but as he used it only when in business or when speaking to Americans,
Pat had not benefited thereby. However, he was more eager than otherwise
to have Pat learn “the speech of his ancestors,” and promised that he
would encourage the little ones to practise “American” together when at
home.

So Pat and Pan went to the Mission school, and for the first time in
their lives suffered themselves to be divided, for Pat had to sit with
the boys and tiny Pan had a little red chair near Miss Harrison, beside
which were placed a number of baby toys. Pan was not supposed to learn,
only to play.

But Pan did learn. In a year’s time, although her talk was more broken
and babyish, she had a better English vocabulary than had Pat. Moreover,
she could sing hymns and recite verses in a high, shrill voice; whereas
Pat, though he tried hard enough, poor little fellow, was unable to
memorize even a sentence. Naturally, Pat did not like school as well as
did Pan, and it was only Miss Harrison’s persistent ambition for him
that kept him there.

One day, when Pan was five and Pat was seven, the little girl, for the
first time, came to school alone.

“Where is Pat?” asked the teacher.

“Pat, he is sick today,” replied Pan.

“Sick!” echoed Miss Harrison. “Well, that is too bad. Poor Pat! What is
the matter with him?”

“A big dog bite him.”

That afternoon, the teacher, on her way to see the bitten Pat, beheld
him up an alley busily engaged in keeping five tops spinning at one
time, while several American boys stood around, loudly admiring the
Chinese feat.

The next morning Pat received five strokes from a cane which Miss
Harrison kept within her desk and used only on special occasions. These
strokes made Pat’s right hand tingle smartly; but he received them with
smiling grace.

Miss Harrison then turned to five year old Pan, who had watched the
caning with tearful interest.

“Pan!” said the teacher, “you have been just as naughty as Pat, and you
must be punished too.”

“I not stay away flom school!” protested Pan.

“No,”—severely—“you did not stay away from school; but you told me a dog
had bitten Pat, and that was not true. Little girls must not say what is
not true. Teacher does not like to slap Pan’s hands, but she must do it,
so that Pan will remember that she must not say what is not true. Come
here!”

Pan, hiding her face in her sleeve, sobbingly arose.

The teacher leaned forward and pulling down the uplifted arm, took the
small hand in her own and slapped it. She was about to do this a second
time when Pat bounded from his seat, pushed Pan aside, and shaking his
little fist in the teacher’s face, dared her in a voice hoarse with
passion:

“You hurt my Pan again! You hurt my Pan again!”

They were not always lovers—those two. It was aggravating to Pat, when
the teacher finding he did not know his verse, would turn to Pan and
say:

“Well, Pan, let us hear you.”

And Pan, who was the youngest child in school and unusually small for
her years, would pharisaically clasp her tiny fingers and repeat word
for word the verse desired to be heard.

“I hate you, Pan!” muttered Pat on one such occasion.

Happily Pan did not hear him. She was serenely singing:

                      “Yesu love me, t’is I know,
                      For the Bible tell me so.”

But though a little seraph in the matter of singing hymns and repeating
verses, Pan, for a small Chinese girl, was very mischievous. Indeed, she
was the originator of most of the mischief which Pat carried out with
such spirit. Nevertheless, when Pat got into trouble, Pan, though
sympathetic, always had a lecture for him. “Too bad, too bad! Why not
you be good like me?” admonished she one day when he was suffering
“consequences.”

Pat looked down upon her with wrathful eyes.

“Why,” he asked, “is bad people always so good?”


                                  III

The child of the white woman, who had been given a babe into the arms of
the wife of Lum Yook, was regarded as their own by the Chinese jeweller
and his wife, and they bestowed upon him equal love and care with the
little daughter who came two years after him. If Mrs. Lum Yook showed
any favoritism whatever, it was to Pat. He was the first she had cradled
to her bosom; the first to gladden her heart with baby smiles and wiles;
the first to call her Ah Ma; the first to love her. On his eighth
birthday, she said to her husband: “The son of the white woman is the
son of the white woman, and there are many tongues wagging because he
lives under our roof. My heart is as heavy as the blackest heavens.”

“Peace, my woman,” answered the easy-going man. “Why should we trouble
before trouble comes?”

When trouble did come it was met calmly and bravely. To the comfortably
off American and wife who were to have the boy and “raise him as an
American boy should be raised,” they yielded him without protest. But
deep in their hearts was the sense of injustice and outraged love. If it
had not been for their pity for the unfortunate white girl, their care
and affection for her helpless offspring, there would have been no white
boy for others to “raise.”

And Pat and Pan? “I will not leave my Pan! I will not leave my Pan!”
shouted Pat.

“But you must!” sadly urged Lum Yook. “You are a white boy and Pan is
Chinese.”

“I am Chinese too! I am Chinese too!” cried Pat.

“He Chinese! He Chinese!” pleaded Pan. Her little nose was swollen with
crying; her little eyes red-rimmed.

But Pat was driven away.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Pat, his schoolbooks under his arm, was walking down the hill, whistling
cheerily. His roving glance down a side street was suddenly arrested.

“Gee!” he exclaimed. “If that isn’t Pan! Pan, oh, Pan!” he shouted.

Pan turned. There was a shrill cry of delight, and Pan was clinging to
Pat, crying: “Nice Pat! Good Pat!”

Then she pushed him away from her and scanned him from head to foot.

“Nice coat! Nice boot! How many dollars?” she queried.

Pat laughed good-humoredly. “I don’t know,” he answered. “Mother bought
them.”

“Mother!” echoed Pan. She puckered her brows for a moment.

“You are grown big, Pat,” was her next remark.

“And you have grown little, Pan,” retorted Pat. It was a year since they
had seen one another and Pan was much smaller than any of his girl
schoolfellows.

“Do you like to go to the big school?” asked Pan, noticing the books.

“I don’t like it very much. But, say, Pan, I learn lots of things that
you don’t know anything about.”

Pan eyed him wistfully. finally she said: “O Pat! A-Toy, she die.”

“A-Toy! Who is A-Toy?”

“The meow, Pat; the big gray meow! Pat, you have forgot to remember.”

Pat looked across A-Toy’s head and far away.

“Chinatown is very nice now,” assured Pan. “Hum Lock has two trays of
brass beetles in his store and Ah Ma has many flowers!”

“I would like to see the brass beetles,” said Pat.

“And father’s new glass case?”

“Yes.”

“And Ah Ma’s flowers?”

“Yes.”

“Then come, Pat.”

“I can’t, Pan!”

“Oh!”

Again Pat was walking home from school, this time in company with some
boys. Suddenly a glad little voice sounded in his ear. It was Pan’s.

“Ah, Pat!” cried she joyfully. “I find you! I find you!”

“Hear the China kid!” laughed one of the boys.

Then Pat turned upon Pan. “Get away from me,” he shouted. “Get away from
me!”

And Pan did get away from him—just as fast as her little legs could
carry her. But when she reached the foot of the hill, she looked up and
shook her little head sorrowfully. “Poor Pat!” said she. “He Chinese no
more; he Chinese no more!”




                          THE CROCODILE PAGODA


When the father of Chung and Choy returned from the big city where lived
their uncle, he brought each of his little girls a present of a pretty,
painted porcelain cup and saucer. Chung’s was of the blue of the sky
after rain, and on the blue was painted a silver crane and a bird with a
golden breast. Choy’s cup was of a milky pink transparency, upon which
light bouquets of flowers appeared to have been thrown; it was so
beautiful in sight, form, and color that there seemed nothing in it to
be improved upon. Yet was Choy discontented and envied her sister,
Chung, the cup of the blue of the sky after rain. Not that she vented
her feelings in any unseemly noise or word. That was not Choy’s way. But
for one long night and one long day after the pretty cups had been
brought home, did Choy remain mute and still, refusing to eat her meals,
or to move from the couch upon which she had thrown herself at sight of
her sister’s cup. Choy was sulking.

On the evening of the long day, little Chung, seated on her stool by her
mother’s side, asked her parent to tell her the story of the picture on
the vase which her father had brought from the city for her mother. It
was a charming little piece of china of a deep violet velvet color,
fluted on top with gold like the pipes of an organ, and in the centre
was a pagoda enamelled thereon in gold and silver. Chung knew that there
must be a story about that pagoda, for she had overheard her father tell
her mother that it was the famous Crocodile Pagoda.

“There are no crocodiles in the picture. Why is it called a crocodile
pagoda?” asked Chung.

“Listen, my Jes’mine flower,” replied the mother. She raised her voice,
for she wished Choy, her Orchid Flower, also to hear the story.

“Once upon a time, there was a big family of crocodiles that lived in a
Rippling River by a beach whose sands were of gold. The young crocodiles
had a merry life of it, and their father and mother were very good and
kind to them. But one day, the young crocodiles wanted to climb a hill
back of the beach of golden sand, and the parents, knowing that their
children would perish if allowed to have their way, told them: ‘Nay,
nay.’

“The young crocodiles thereupon scooped a large hole in the sand and lay
down therein. For half a moon they lived there, without food or drink,
and when their parents cried to them to come out and sport as before in
the Rippling River, they paid no attention whatever, so sadly sulky
their mood.

“One day there came along a number of powerful beings, who, when they
saw the golden sands of the Rippling River, exclaimed: ‘How gloriously
illuminating is this beach! Let us build a pagoda thereon.’ They saw the
hole which the young crocodiles had made, but they could not see the
hole-makers at the bottom thereof. So they set to work and filled the
hole, and on top thereof they built a great pagoda. That is the pagoda
of the picture on the vase.”

“And did the children crocodiles never get out?” asked Chung in a sad
little voice.

“No, daughter,” replied the mother. “After the pagoda was on top of them
they began to feel very hungry and frightened. It was so dark. They
cried to their father and mother to bring them food and find them a way
to the light; but the parent crocodiles, upon seeing the pagoda arise,
swam far away. They knew that they never more should see their children.
And from that day till now, the young crocodiles have remained in
darkness under the pagoda, shut off forever from the light of the sun
and the Rippling River.”

“Please, honorable mother,” spake a weak little voice, “may I have some
tea in my pretty, pink porcelain cup?”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           Transcriber’s Note

Several words appear with and without hyphenation, and are retained as
printed: passersby/passers-by, everyday/every-day, singsong/sing-song,
doorstep/door-step.

Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and
are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.

  3.11     comforted Mrs. Spring Fragrance[,]             Added.
  4.22     said Mr[.] Spring Fragrance                    Added.
  36.6     but schoolgirls in comparison.[”]              Added.
  50.21    in a long yellow book[.]                       Added.
  114.26   “Oh![”] I cried,                               Added.
  119.28   ‘Let me pass, sir,[’]                          Added.
  119.29   in that tone of voice.[’]”                     Removed.
  146.29   think of no reply to Lin [W/F]o’s speech.      Replaced.
  152.21   At these word[s] the girl bent                 Added.
  171.22   [“]She seems less every day,”                  Added.
  172.12   “Then,[”] said the young fellow,               Added.
  174.21   The lawyer moved le[si/is]urely                Transposed.
  228.8    a little mouse sq[u]eaked it                   Inserted.
  281.17   making worse my broken wing[?/.]               Replaced.
  284.15   answered the other birds.[”]                   Removed.
  315.10   smile and sing whe[n]ever she had the baby     Inserted.
  328.28   She [was] interested                           Inserted.